mbarker: (Burp)
[personal profile] mbarker
Writing Excuses 20.15: Third Person Omniscient 
 
 
Key Points: Third Person Omniscient. Where no character can go? Deploy it carefully. Dealing with complex dynamics. Narrators. Prologues. Omniscient can have a voice. Be careful of headhopping, make sure your reader knows whose head they are about to get. Use your turn signals! Beware the paralysis of choice.
 
[Season 20, Episode 15]
 
[Mary Robinette] Hey, guess what? The 2025 Writing Excuses Cruise is over 50% sold out. During this week-long masterclass, I'm going to be leading writers like yourself through a series of workshops designed to give you the tools to take your writing to the next level. Space is limited, but there is still time to secure your spot. We're going to be sailing out of Los Angeles from September 18th through 26. Regardless of where you are in your writing journey, this event is your opportunity to learn new skills while exploring the beautiful Mexican Riviera. Whether you're revising a story, reworking a character arc, or revitalizing your plot, you'll leave more confident in your current story and bolstered by a new set of friends. Join us on board at writingexcuses.com/retreats.
 
[Mary Robinette] This episode of Writing Excuses has been brought to you by our listeners, patrons, and friends. If you would like to learn how to support this podcast, visit www.patreon.com/writingexcuses.
 
[Season 20, Episode 15]
 
[Mary Robinette] This is Writing Excuses.
[DongWon] Third person omniscient.
[Mary Robinette] She's Mary Robinette.
[DongWon] They're DongWon Song.
[Chuckles]
[Dan] He's Dan.
[Erin] She's Erin.
[Howard] I'm confused.
[Laughter]
 
[DongWon] We are continuing our section talking about proximity. We're talking about how close the perspective is to the characters of your story. We are finally to my favorite of these, which is third person omniscient. I love omniscient because I feel like it gives the author so many tools to play with as they're telling the story that they want to tell. I think there's been a real drive in the past few decades of getting closer and closer and closer to the character, getting that perspective really locked into the character's emotions and interiority. There's been a real drive towards first person. I was talking last time about there's sort of a default toward close limited. But I do love it when we get to step back, zoom out, see what everythings happening in the room, find out what's happening next door, what are the neighbors having for dinner, which Joe down the street thinking, what's the gas station attendant thinking. Like, being able to get the broadest perspective of what everyone is experiencing in the moment, to me, can sometimes be such a rich and filling and exciting narrative experience.
[Howard] One of my favorite examples of third person omniscient as a tool that is doing a thing that no other POV/proximity tool could do is the very short chapter in Act III of Tom Clancy's, I think it's The Sum of All Fears. Where a nuclear device is detonated in a football stadium. The chapter is called Three Shakes. We step into omniscient and we describe the quantum effects, the particle effects, the EMP effects. Because part of what happens is the blast hits, electromagnetic blast hits the TV antennas, satellite antennas from trucks, and results in shorting a satellite out in orbit. He describes all of the electronics of that happening, and, you know what, there isn't a single character on scene for whose point of view that works. Because they're all dead.
[DongWon] That's the thing is you can do so many things within omniscient that you can't do if you're limiting yourself to a character who's in the scene. You can get into the subatomics. Right? You can get into spaces where no people are, or get into the heads of people that your protagonist doesn't have access to, like the villain characters, like side characters. But, because of the free range you have, I also think that third person omniscient is the most difficult of these three sort of basic…
[Mary Robinette] Yes…
 
[DongWon] Ones we're talking about. Like, first person, third limited, those and third omniscient are, like, the three most common that you see. I do think third omniscient is one to be deployed very carefully. So, for you guys, what are the pitfalls? Like, when have you tried this and how has it worked out for you?
[Mary Robinette] For me, I'm not actually sure that I've tried to write anything in omniscient.
[DongWon] Yeah. It's pretty rare.
[Mary Robinette] For me, I haven't had a story yet where I felt like I needed that extra distance. I think about novels like John Scalzi's Collapsing Empire, when we're looking at a more contemporary example of this. Or Dune. Where it's trying to look at these very, very broad things. But then I'm also thinking about, like, Liza Palmer's Family Reservations, which is, again, a more contemporary example. It just came out last year. Of third person omniscient. What all of these are doing, for me, is that they're dealing with big complex inter-dynamics where you're jumping… And I just haven't written that kind of story yet where I'm dealing with that sort of complex relationship dynamics, whether it's empire spanning or family spanning. So, yeah, I haven't… I don't think I've used omniscient yet.
[Howard] Back in 2008, during the very first season of Writing Excuses, there was an episode which was particularly memorable for me, because it's one in which we were talking about these tools, and I knew what exactly zero of the terms meant.
[Chuckles]
[Howard] That was a good time that was very much Howard gets to be the every person character who is educated at a much faster rate than any of the listeners could hope to be educated. But it's the point at which I learned that the POV that I was usually writing in for Schlock Mercenary is what we call third person cinematic. Because we're not looking inside people's heads, and we're not following a character around so much as we are following a camera. But the existence of the narrator, who would often express an opinion or state a fact or there would be footnotes meant that I was doing third person cinematic with dips into and out of omniscient. In 2008, I was doing, I think, a pretty good job of writing and illustrating Schlock Mercenary. But once I had names for these tools, once I knew what I was doing, I… It's not that I knew what I was doing. Once I knew the names for what I was doing, I was able to start figuring out what I was doing and how to switch. I guess I wrote third person omniscient for close to 20 years on and off. Recently, I sat down and tried to play with it as a tool, and I'm realizing, "Hum. This is not as easy as it was when I was drawing pictures."
[Laughter]
[Dan] I think I've only written omniscient once. It was in what was essentially a prologue. The third Zero G book, the plot hinges on a bunch of nine-year-olds, because it's middle grade, understanding how extremely fast travel works. Because we already learned in book 1 that it took almost 100 years of travel for the spaceship to get from Earth to this other planet. Then I needed them to understand that another ship left later but got there first. So the prologue is essentially, kind of like Howard was saying with the Tom Clancy stuff, it's a scientific explanation of how the speed of light works and how extremely fast travel works. There is no perspective, there is no character that we're getting that from. But it had to be there. Now, you asked about what are the pitfalls of this. One of the major pitfalls of this was trying to write this without it sounding didactic. Trying to write this in a way that sounded like it was part of the book. Every writing group that I ran this through, which I guess was only two, but to writing groups completely rejected it at first. Because, like you said, third person limited was and is kind of a default for a lot of people. So getting this scene that's not let me give you a textbook first, that's aimed at nine-year-olds to explain what…
[Chuckles]
[Dan] FTL is really kind of didn't set right with them. I had to fine tune it a lot before readers were able to kind of accept that it should exist.
[Erin] So, I was… When you initially asked the question, I was, like, I've never done that. Then I realized I did it a ton.
[Laughter]
[Erin] Recently.
[Yup]
[Erin] So I wrote a series of posts… This is an interesting sort of… To give a little context. So, for Pathfinder, for Paizo, for the Pathfinder setting, I wrote a series of short fiction pieces about the deaths of various gods. They were setting up for an actual God dying in their worlds. So I got to write a bunch of what if stories of, like, what if this other God died, what if this third God died. All of them are as if it was like a seer saw the future and was like… So it's like an omniscient unnamed seer is, like, here's what happens when the God of farming dies. So for each one, I wrote, like, about the specific death and then the implications for the world. So I was going to, like, what actually happens in the death scene and then looking at this other character's affected this way and it makes all the crops die and this other thing happens. So it was a bunch of very small things for different characters and it was all omniscient. But what it makes me think of is two things. One is, like, I was thinking about this earlier with that Tom Clancy example, is that a lot of times, omniscient is the perspective of the world. The reason, like, that it can be used… There are many reasons to use it, but I love it when it feels like this is the world telling a story, and the world is bigger than the people in it. So one person cannot contain the world, it's only by looking at multiple people in the spaces between people that you can really understand what the world is doing. I think one of the first times I remember seeing it is in The Wheel of Time book openings…
[Mary Robinette] Yeah.
[Erin] Where it's always that section that's like…
[Mary Robinette] The Wheel Turns.
[Erin] The wheel turns, and a whole bunch of people, like, here's this farmer and his affected, and here's this whatever…
[Mary Robinette] Yeah.
[Erin] And they're affected, to give you a here's the state of the world as of… We've been following these characters that shape the world, but to remind you, here's how the world is affected and here's how ordinary citizens are seeing their lives change as a result of everything that's happening. Then… But how to, like, then make it interesting is something I thought about is for each God, like, they have a specific domain, and I actually tried to let that change the rhythm and style of what I was doing. When I talked about the God of hunts being hunted, I went for shorter, more like reporting on…
[DongWon] Yeah.
[Erin] Like, this is happening, that is happening. The way you would in a hunt or a fight scene almost, but, like the world is fighting. When it was the goddess of beauty, I went for longer sentences that had, like, a longer cadence, like the soft feel of beauty. So that way, the world changes.
[DongWon] Yeah.
[Erin] And the world's perspective changes, and it changes the way that I was able to use omniscient in those places.
 
[DongWon] I do think that's, like, one of the pitfalls, is that people think that just because you zoomed out, you lose the voiciness. It can still be as voicy in omniscient as you can be in close limited. I want to talk more about that and the use cases for it. But before then, listeners around the world looked at their podcast apps and realized it was about time for a break.
 
[DongWon] Okay. So we've been talking a little bit about the cases where we've tried to use omniscient in the past. For me, I think these are often the very cinematic moments like Howard was talking about in terms of, like… I think of, like, disaster movies where, like, you suddenly see the asteroids falling from a dozen perspectives of people who are about to die in a variety of ways…
[Aeeeee]
[DongWon] That you have met for five seconds. Right? When it comes to these scenes, we talked a little bit about head hopping in the third person limited episode. But what are the things that you find yourself needing to do when you reach for omniscient to keep it from being unmoored, keeping it from being overwhelming, whether to you or to the reader?
[Mary Robinette] So, I can really only speak about it from a reader's perspective at this point.
[DongWon] Yeah.
[Mary Robinette] But I love reading omniscient. What I find when I'm reading omniscient is that I'm given direction about where I'm headed. So that I don't just arrive in a character's head. There is narration that precedes it that that then drops me into the characters head. So the narrator, the author, is directing my attention so I'm already focused on them, and then I get their thoughts. So it's like… It is that zooming in, and then zooming back out again, without that sign posting, that's where I think we get to the flaw of head hopping, which is, I suddenly have someone's thought and I don't know who it belongs to. I thought I was with this person, but now I'm over here and I didn't see it coming. That's, for me, where it falls apart when I'm reading it in student work. But when I'm reading, like, Jane Austen… She's extremely good at directing my attention. Some of my favorite works are also things where sometimes there's not a character on stage. Douglas Adams does a really great job of this with Hitchhiker's Guide. It's like this is where we're headed right now. Now we're going to spend a little bit of time in this person's head, and then we're going to come back and talk about Babel fish.
[Chuckles]
[DongWon] Humor is one of the places we see omniscient the most.
[Mary Robinette] Yeah.
[DongWon] Actually. Because Pratchett uses third person…
[Mary Robinette] Oh, yeah.
[DongWon] Omniscient all the time. Where you kind of need to step back and point out the grand irony of whatever's happening here. So, I mean, it makes sense if you were using it for Schlock, both because it was comic, but also it's very much the humorist's voice is that omniscient voice.
 
[Erin] Yeah. I often think of it as, like, being in a car with somebody and they don't signal when they change lanes.
[Laughter]
[Erin] Like…
[Mary Robinette] Yeah.
[Erin] You can get away with that…
[DongWon] Yeah.
[Erin] Once or twice, but if you're constantly going, someone's going to be like, are you okay? Do I need to take the wheel from you? But, like, a good driver, even if it's just for a moment, even if it's… Maybe it's sometimes it's a really, really explicit signal. They actually, like, put on the signal light. Sometimes it's the way they look over…
[DongWon] Yeah.
[Erin] If you see them and you're in the car, you're like, oh, okay, I understand what you were doing there. So I think it's figuring out how are you signaling to the reader that the changes happening, so that if you do change without a signal, there's a reason for it. Like, oh, we were about to hit a boulder. Then it makes sense to them for the re… Like, the reasons that you were doing it.
[Howard] There's an argument to be made, yes, for creating without deliberation or conscious access to the tools you're using. But that is not the way I prefer to make art. I always like to deliberately deploy the tools. If I'm going to signal a turn with just my head, I'm going to know that I'm doing that before actually doing. For the record, though, I always use my turn signals.
[Chuckles]
[Howard] I don't just use my head because I don't want to be hit by another car. And I always…
[DongWon] [garbled] sticking your head out the window of a car…
[Laughter]
[garbled] [Who drives that way?]
[Mary Robinette] We've got somebody… Someone that we know in Chicago, my husband was like [garbled] with Chicago drivers that they don't use their turn signals? This person replied, "I ain't giving nothing away for free."
[Laughter]
[Mary Robinette] But I do feel like sometimes we see that with writers, that they'll think…
[DongWon] Yeah.
[Mary Robinette] Oh, the reader has to work for it. I… That they won't give information because they feel like somehow it cheapens the experience, which I do not understand.
[Howard] Not a fan. Not a fan.
[Erin] I think it's the same reason that sometimes people feel like everything that happens in the story has to be a surprise.
[DongWon] Yeah.
[Erin] Like, holding back the twist is where the power is. Because I think it's like once readers realize that, like, I've done something really clever or I surprised them, they will value it more. But in truth, a lot of times, the twist you can see coming… It's the car wreck in slow motion, so to speak…
[DongWon] Yeah.
[Erin] Is actually really compelling, because it's like you know it's there and yet you… They don't avoid it, and it really draws the eye in a way that I think people don't realize sometimes.
[Dan] Yeah. That calls to mind what's actually one of my very favorite uses of third person omniscient, which… There's a scene in The Lions of Al-Ressan by Guy Gabrielle Kay, where a huge disaster has just happened, a character has just died. But we don't know which one. We know that there were three main characters present, and some horrible thing happened. I can't remember what the horrible thing was. But before he tells us who died, he goes and checks in with every single other character in the story. All of the side characters, some random people, and is very slowly kind of circling in. I do believe that he uses linebreaks every time that he jumps ahead. Which is…
[Mary Robinette] I do… No… Because… He may not. Carry on.
[Howard] Yeah. But it felt like he did because of how clear it was.
[Dan] Yeah. He made it very clear every time we came into a new perspective. So whether or not it looks like limited, he was very clearly doing omniscient thing of just making sure that we got this character's reaction to the big disaster, and then move on to the next one. Part of the effect of clearly sign posting which head we're in is that we are... in our own heads, we're mentally checking off, okay, this person's safe. Okay, this person's safe. Then, by the time we finally get into that… We get the perspective of the two or three characters that were actually present and we learn who died, it's devastating.
[Mary Robinette] Yeah. Yeah, he's very good at using that. There's a… In, I think it's Tigana, he has the scene where we go… Someone dies with an arrow… From an arrow. We see the scene, and then he effortlessly takes us back in time to someone who had been… To how the shot was fired and who it was with… Who fired and how it happened. That's, I think, one of the other things that you can do with omniscient is… We've been talking about moving from person to person, but I think you can also move us around in time in ways that are significantly easier than when you're trying to do third… Where you have, like, okay, here's a line break, and there's a header. It's like seven months previously.
[DongWon] I mean, that's what's so exciting about omniscient is the range of possibilities is just vast. Right? Because you can… I've seen people just like dip back into we're going to talk about the creation of the universe for a second now. You know what I mean? Like, that can be such an exciting narrative move because it allows you to build momentum, allows you to set things up, it allows you to put things in context in all kinds of fun ways.
[Howard] One of my favorite bits of my own work is the beginning of book 20, which is called Time for a Brief History, which is a play on the Steven Hawking… I'm going to read it very briefly.
 
A little under 14 billion years ago, there was nothing. That early nothing is surprisingly difficult to draw. Not drawing anything is easy. But these blank panels upon which the lazy, lazy artist hasn't expended any effort still occupies space and still experience time. The nothing at the beginning of the universe did neither of those things. In point of fact, it only did what it was. Nothing. Until suddenly it didn't.
 
It was so much fun to write that, and it's an omniscient voice. But it's an omniscient voice that has voice. It has an opinion.
[DongWon] Exactly.
[Howard] It sets a tone for the book. It sets the tone for the story. And it tells you what you're headed for.
[Mary Robinette] It also has a very clear relationship with the reader, which is, I think, one of the other things that omniscient can do that you get in first person.
[DongWon] Yeah.
[Mary Robinette] But omniscient can reference the fact that it is a story in ways that third person limited fundamentally… You can… Technically, I do this at the beginning of Shades of Milk and Honey. Because I start with this voice-driven opening. Since we're quoting work…
 
The Ellsworths of Long Parkmead had the regard of their neighbors in every respect.
 
It's like this is this very, very distant thing.
[DongWon] Yep.
[Mary Robinette] Then I come into one character, which is the Honorable Sir Charles Ellsworth. But then the rest of the series is Jane. It's the only spot that I pull way back like that. I use that a little bit at the beginning of the others, because I'm trying to do the Austenian nod. But I never do the omniscient thing that Austen does. But it is that… Is offering the reader that, hello, here's our relationship.
[Erin] The thing that keeps coming into my mind as I'm listening to all this is this phrase, like, even God has intentions. In some ways, God has to have more. So one of the things you hear when people are inventing things are that constraint actually helps creativity.
[Mary Robinette] Yeah.
[Erin] Because you can't do everything. So it helps you to like focus in on the things you can do. I think that gets back to what you're saying about why omniscient can be so tricky is you can do anything. So how do you know what you want to do? So I think one of the things if you're writing omniscient is to think about what is the intention of what you're doing? As all… If you're reading your lovely works, like, you had a really… You both had really clear and very different intentions in mind, and the circling in of the people that died… Like, there's a very clear intention there of what that omniscient is on the page to convey to the reader.
[Mary Robinette] That makes me realize that I think that part of the reason I've never written omniscient for anything besides the, like, barest touch of it at the beginning of a book is the prowess of choice. There's so many choices that, like, I don't even know… I also have not had a work that needed it. But I've been sitting here as we've been podcasting, thinking maybe I should try omniscient, and the thought of trying it fills me with such existential dread…
[Laughter]
[Mary Robinette] Because there are so many more choices…
[DongWon] Yeah.
[Mary Robinette] That are available to you that you now have to make.
[Howard] Yeah. That's what I'm struggling with in the omniscient work in progress right now.
[Mary Robinette] Right.
[Howard] I identified it almost immediately. I was like, oh. Oh, this is paralysis of choice. Okay. Well, I choose to come back to this later.
[Chuckles]
 
[DongWon] Well, as the omniscient narrator of this particular episode, I… Unfortunately, we are out of time, and I'm going to take us to our homework. So, what I would like you to do is to describe a street scene. I want to have you describe a scene where your main character is walking down a street and I want you to move us through that scene of the character moving through this street seen through the perspective of 5 to 6 bystanders observing this happening. Focus on sensory details. What is everybody seeing? And how can you use that to say, oh, the smell of this, the sound of that, the look of that, is establishing where your main character is in the scene, and be clear about whose perspective are we seeing this from?
 
[Mary Robinette] This has been Writing Excuses. You're out of excuses. Now go write.
 
mbarker: (Fireworks Delight)
[personal profile] mbarker
Writing Excuses 20.04: Metaphor 1 -- Puppetry
 
 
Key points: Puppetry as a metaphor for writing. Focus, breath, muscle, meaningful movement. Voice means different things. Puppetry has mechanical style, aesthetic style, and personal style. Genre! Meat actors and puppet actors. Lots of styles of puppets, lots of genres and subgenres and mashups. Space opera, horse opera, and horses can't sing! Building a puppet. What kind of puppet? Some key questions, what size is the audience, what's the budget? Then do a drawing, a rough sketch, a thumbnail sketch, what is the vibe? Work in layers. Pitches. Found object puppets. Focus for thoughts, what is your character looking at. Breath, emotion, pacing. Muscle, internal motivation. What is driving your character? Meaningful movement, actions and body language. 
 
[Season 20, Episode 04]
 
[Mary Robinette] This episode of Writing Excuses has been brought to you by our listeners, patrons, and friends. If you would like to learn how to support this podcast, visit www.patreon.com/writingexcuses.
 
[Season 20, Episode 04]
 
[DongWon] This is Writing Excuses.
[Mary Robinette] Puppetry as a writing metaphor. 
[DongWon] I'm DongWon.
[Mary Robinette] I'm Mary Robinette.
[Dan] I'm Dan.
[Howard] And I'm Howard.
 
[Mary Robinette] Today we're going to be talking about my favorite subject, puppetry. So the idea that we've got for you with this, and we're going to be doing this all season, is that the lived experience that we all have affects the way we think about writing. You've heard me talk about puppetry for basically 17 seasons now, since I first appeared on season 3, episode 14. But I wanted to do kind of a deeper dive into actually thinking about it as a metaphor, as a way for you to also begin thinking about things in your own life you can use as writing metaphors. So. This is going to be a lot of me talking, but...
[chuckles]
[Mary Robinette] Everybody else is going to chime in at some point.
[Dan] Eventually.
[Mary Robinette] Eventually. So, in season 13… Season three, episode 14, I talk about the four principles of puppetry. Focus, breath, muscle, and meaningful movement. I talked about those as a way to think about character. What I also want to talk about is the way to think about puppetry as thinking about… How it informs the way I think about genre, how it informs the way I think about the lens that the… The voice with which we write. So I actually want to start by talking about voice. Since we're talking about lenses. I think that there's this wonderful thing in puppetry that writers can use. So you've heard people say, oh, it's very important to develop your voice, and, don't worry about developing your voice, your voice will come naturally. I love the voice of this. So we use the word voice to mean three different things. When you're talking about puppetry, you talk about the style of puppetry and that means three different things. There's the mechanical style, there's the aesthetic style, and then there's the personal style. So, the mechanical style is literally are you using a marionette? Are you using a hand puppet? Is it a giant body puppet? With writing, that mechanical style would be the like first person third person, YA, which has a different mechanical style… Middle grade, in particular, has a different mechanical style than adult. Gaming has a different mechanical style than prose. So what style of writing are you doing? Then, aesthetic is what does it look like? Does it look like a Muppet? Does it look like something that's handcarved from Appalachia? Does it… What does it look like? For writing, that is… Does it sound like it's Jane Austen? Does it sound like it is from the Bronx? Does it sound like…
[DongWon] Elmo Leonard.
[Mary Robinette] Elmo Leonard. Then, the personal is that if you hand the same puppet to two different puppeteers, it looks like a different character. Which is why when Steve… After Jim Henson died, and Steve Whitmire took over Kermit the frog, everybody kind of freaked out. Because there are just subtle differences, even though it's obviously hitting the same mechanical and aesthetic, because there's these subtle differences that affect the choices that the performer makes. That… That is the same thing that means you as a writer are the only person who can write the book that you're writing.
[DongWon] Which is such an important thing to remember. Because we all kind of tend to freak out with this horrible burden of influence that we feel from other authors and other versions of stories that we've read. But my Kermit is going to be different from your Kermit. My monomyth coming-of-age story is going to be very different from your monomyth coming-of-age story. Or whatever it is that we're writing. So, remembering that you are an important ingredient in your work I think is really vital.
[Howard] There's a flipside to this. The fear that people are going to read what you're writing and just hear you. If you've ever watched a puppeteer on stage sitting visibly right next to the puppet and performing the puppet. They vanish. They vanish completely. It's surprisingly easy for us, as writers, to vanish into our prose. It doesn't make our voice go away. But we can disappear.
[DongWon] I think one thing that's really important about having your own personal voice. Right? The thing that is really intrinsic to how you write, how you think, how you speak, is… There's a term called anxiety of influence. Right? This is when you are so concerned of, like, oh, no, I've replicated a plot from Star Wars. I've replicated a beat from this, or a worldbuilding element from Tolkien or whatever it is. The reason why it's okay to do that, the reason why… Not just because it's impossible not to, because you absorbed the things you've read and there's only so many stories and so many things, but because it's all going to be filtered through your natural voice. It will be transformed into something that feels different. Right? So when we say that you want to lean into and enhance your voice, this is the [thing] we're talking about, this natural style that you have that will… Everything will be rendered through it and therefore feel different if you allow yourself that kind of distinctiveness of the way you think and write.
[Dan] So, bringing this back to puppetry, I just watched a documentary about Jim Henson called Idea Man, which was wonderful. One of the interesting things in there is when they were talking about how he and his wife were just barely getting started. The reason that Kermit as a character took off was in part because the hand was so visible inside the puppet. Not only did it make it more malleable and you could do a lot of facial expressions, but the… You watched those early things and you can see the fingers inside of Kermit's head. That was something that they liked about it. That it made the puppet so particularly expressive of the puppeteer, that that personal style came through really strongly.
[Mary Robinette] One of the things that it… It's difficult to remember now, because all of us have grown up with Sesame Street and with the moving mouth, hand and rod style being the predominant style. But when they started doing that, the predominant style was marionettes. The huge puppeteer at that time was Bill Baird, who was a marionette-ist. You've seen his work if you've seen Sound of Music. He built those marionettes, although the children did actually do the performance. But the… That look was the look that everyone was influenced by and mimicking. Kukla, Fran, and Ollie, those were also these rigid, rigid figures. Then Jim Henson comes along with these incredibly malleable figures, and almost all of puppetry you see now on television is moving mouth puppets. But you can see the difference between, even though they're all using the same mechanical style now, and they're all… Everybody has been influenced by Henson, you can see the difference in different designers as they're working. I think that that's really exciting, like, when we get so wrapped up in the idea of the original idea. It's not that, it's the execution of it.
[DongWon] Well, what's interesting there is you have an intersection of mechanical voice and sort of your natural voice. Right? Because the mechanical voice in this case is allowing for different emphases on natural voice.
[Mary Robinette] Yes.
[DongWon] You can see the performer in a different way than you can in marionettes. I mean, in marionettes, you will still have that natural voice, I'm assuming. But, as you're saying, in terms of being able to see the hand in the puppet… Very unsettling way to put that, by the way… Letting the mechanical enhance the natural, I think is a really wonderful way to do it. So, when we talk about fiction being voice-y, it is because you have this intersection of these two elements.
 
[Mary Robinette] So, all of these things are one of the reasons that I love using puppetry as a metaphor. So, now we're going to talk about a different aspect of puppetry to use as a metaphor. That's talking about the genre. So, for puppetry… Puppetry and science fiction and fantasy I feel like have a lot in common, in that we are both sort of the redheaded stepchild of our parent genre. So, puppetry is a form of theater. Puppet actors are actors. We think about ourselves as actors. The disparaging thing we talk about people who are not using puppets is that they are meat actors.
[Dan] Nice.
[Mary Robinette] Because we're performing with puppets, they're performing with meat. But the thing is that underneath that, there's this umbrella. So, there's this umbrella of puppetry, like we have an umbrella of science fiction and fantasy. Then, within puppetry, we have hand puppets… And these are all the mechanical style that you used to move the puppet. So you have hand puppets, you have rod puppets, you have shadow puppets, you have body puppets, and you have string puppets. Hand puppets, Kermit the frog.
[Howard] The Muppets are hand… Mostly hand puppets.
[Mary Robinette] The Muppets are hand puppets. But so are the puppets on Mr. Rogers. Those are also hand puppets. So anything you put your hand inside. Rod puppets are any puppets that's worked with a stick. That goes from Sicily and rod marionettes to [way angolek?] You guys can look these things up.
[Chuckles]
[Mary Robinette] They're amazing and beautiful. But the one you've probably seen, Slimy the Worm on Sesame Street. And also Rizzo the rat. Those are both controlled with a literal stick up their ass.
[Dan] And you thought I was making…
[Laughter]
[Dan] Bad metaphors here.
[Howard] Oh, Rizzo, I'm so sorry.
[Mary Robinette] Anyone did not deserve it, it would be Rizzo. Then you've got shadow puppets. Or screen puppets, they're sometimes called. That's anything where the… You've got… You're looking at an image on the screen. If you…
[DongWon] [Parawalkers?] is one example.
[Mary Robinette] Perfect. If you've got… You've probably done a shadow puppet where you've done the dog with your hand. It's one of the oldest forms of puppetry, but you can also do it with overhead projectors. There's a… So, like, within each of these, you get to drill down again. Then we got string puppets, which are marionettes, but they can also be cable control, for instance, in the original Little Shop of Horrors, the giant puppet is a cable controlled puppet. Those are mechanical cables that people are actually moving. That's also a string puppet. Then, body puppet is any puppet you put your entire body inside.
[Howard] Jack not name, Jack job.
[Laughter]
[Mary Robinette] Big Bird, Snuffy. So, within all of those, again, you can drill down further. It's the same thing with science fiction and fantasy, where you have science fiction, but then you also have space opera, you have near future, you have far future. What's interesting is the mash ups. So, we just mentioned Kermit the frog. Kermit the frog is actually a mashup that had never happened before. It is a mashup… Well… Shouldn't say never happened before. But it's the mashup of two styles that are not commonly mixed. Which is hand puppet and rod puppet. Rod puppets did not exist in the European vocabulary of puppetry until the early 1900s. That… They were brought over from Asia, from specifically Javanese puppets. Without that, that mingling of, that conversation between these two different cultures, these two different styles of puppetry, we would not have Kermit the frog, we wouldn't have the type of puppetry that we experience today. I think it's the same thing when we're talking about science fiction and fantasy. Like, steampunk. Is steampunk fantasy or science fiction?
[DongWon] Um… Who cares?
[Laughter]
[Mary Robinette] Right. Exactly. It's a mashup.
[DongWon] Yeah.
[Howard] Is the Swedish chef a hand puppet or hands? Because he's got a pair of human hands.
[Laughter]
[Mary Robinette] He's got a pair of human hands.
[Howard] And… Who cares?
[Chorus of yeah]
[Howard] I just want to watch him.
[Mary Robinette] Yeah.
[DongWon] But it's also… What I love is you talk about the lineages of puppetry too, as you're talking about new genres. Right? If where the rod puppetry comes from and it goes back to… Space opera. The reason it's called space opera is it comes out of a genre called horse opera, which is a type of Western. Right? So, the dominance of westerns as pulp fiction in the early twentieth century then transitions into spaceships and ray guns as technology evolves, as we enter slowly the atomic era, and then the horse opera becomes space opera.
[Howard] My brain… Oh, my gosh. You said horse opera, and the first thing I thought was that's ridiculous, horses can't sing.
[Laughter]
[Howard] And space can?
[Mary Robinette] Right.
[DongWon] Anne McCaffrey made it happen. Yeah, we've got The Spaceship Who Sang. Right?
[Mary Robinette] Yeah.
[DongWon] But, that goes farther back into opera tradition. Right? It literally was called horse opera because it was taking the high stakes and melodrama from opera, translating it into the American West, and all of this. So, all of this is… Genre is about legacy and tradition as well, and the ways you can combine them is so novel and exciting.
[Mary Robinette] I think that this is a good opportunity for us to pause. When we come back, we're going to talk more puppets.
 
[DongWon] Heading into the new year, we're all thinking about what our intentions and goals are. It's hard not only to set your targets, but to live up to them. Especially as writers and creative's in a world that doesn't always seem eager to support you financially. That's why building your financial literacy and starting to work towards a stable financial base is an important aspect of developing your writing career. We talk a lot about the creative tools you need, but peace of mind about your bottom line will give you the space to pursue your goals and develop the career that you want. Acorns makes it easy to start automatically saving and investing, so your money has a chance to grow for you, your kids, and your retirement. You don't need to be an expert. Acorns will recommend a diversified portfolio that fits you and your money goals. You don't need to be rich. Acorns let you invest with the spare money you've got right now. You can start with five dollars or even just your spare change. Head to acorns.com/WX or download the acorns app to start saving and investing for your future today. [Garbled inaudible]
 
[DongWon] I always recommend writers have their own websites. It's important to have a place on the web where you can make sure people can find your press kit, upcoming releases, and bibliography. Even if you've not published yet, being out there and establishing a digital identity is incredibly important. So, when Kinsta reached out, we thought they'd be a good fit for our audience's needs. They take care of the technical stuff so you can focus on your writing. Kinsta provides managed hosting for WordPress, offering lightning fast load times, top-tier security, and unmatched human-only customer support. They offer you complete peace of mind by ensuring that your WordPress sites are always online, secure, and performing at their best. Kinsta provides enterprise grade security, and it's one of the few hosting providers for WordPress with SOC 2 and other certifications that guarantee the highest level of security for your website. And Kinsta customers can experience up to 200% faster sites by simply moving there WordPress sites to the platform. They even have a user-friendly custom dashboard called my-Kinsta that makes managing your site or multiple sites a breeze. My-Kinsta is packed with a range of features that simplify site management, including tools for cache control, debugging, redirects, [garbled] location, and even CDN set up. And thanks to their unlimited, free, expert led migrations, Kinsta ensures a smooth transition from other hosting providers so you won't experience any downtimes. Plus, their 24/7, 365, human-only support is available in multiple languages, ready to assist with any inquiries regardless of site complexity. Ready to experience Kinsta hosting for yourself? Get your first month free when you sign up at kinsta.com today. It's the perfect opportunity to see why Kinsta is trusted by thousands of businesses worldwide to power their websites. Visit kinsta.com to get this limited time offer for new members on select plans. Don't miss out, get started for free today.
 
[Mary Robinette] All right. Do we want to move on to more puppet things.
[Yes!]
[Mary Robinette] Okay. So we're going to…
[DongWon] I just want to pause and say this is so delightful and so fun to dig deep into this topic. I mean, it… You brought this up over and over again throughout the show, but, like, to get it all in one place, I'm finding very delicious to go through one of the host's minds and how they think about it and approach it and all these things.
[Howard] The thing that's missing from the whole legend, the whole mythos of Writing Excuses, is video of Brandon, Dan, and Howard…
[Chuckles]
[Howard] Slack-jawed as Mary Robinette who we'd never had as a guest before guests, and talks about puppetry, and all of our minds explode at once. It was delightful.
[Mary Robinette] It was, I have to say, pretty satisfying.
[Laughter]
[Mary Robinette] But it is… Like, the reason that I brought up puppetry was… In that episode was that you all had asked me about… Something about the way I thought about writing. In my background in puppetry has affected everything about the way that I move through my writing career. So, the next thing were going to talk about is actually building a puppet. It affects the way that I think about writing. So, I see a lot of writers who get very hung up on, oh, I can't get my opening right. So, when I'm building a puppet, I sit down and I first have to think about what kind of puppet I'm going to build. I have to answer these questions about the style of puppet. I have to answer those questions first. And those questions are informed by a lot of different things. They're informed by what size is my theater. They're informed by who my audience is going to be. They're informed by my budget. And that affects… And this is before I actually get to the building part, which we will also talk about. But that affects my conception. For me, as a writer, when I sit down and think, oh, I'm going to write. Sometimes I do just free-form and right in the same way that sometimes you just doodle as an artist. Sometimes you just say here's some stuff, I'm going to slap it together and see what happens. But when I'm building something for a show, in the same way that I'm writing something for a themed anthology or for a contract, I think about what is the size of my theater? Am I writing a short story or am I writing a novel? Because that's going to affect all of my proportions. I think about the audience. Because that's going to affect the stylistic choices that I make. And, I think about my budget, because my budget for writing is my number of words. If I have a really small budget, which is, like, a 3000 word story, I cannot afford to have a lot of sets. Because every set costs words.
[DongWon] This is… So when I often talk about publishing advice and writing advice, one thing I say frequently is you have to hold to opposite ideas in your head at the same time and learn how to live in that contradiction. So, the reason I bring that up is in this case when it comes to writing your book, I firmly believe that you should not think about the market, you should not think about the world, you should just focus on the story you want to write, the book of your heart, all of that. Also, the contradictory advice of what you should do is think about the market, think about the industry, and think about what you want your book to look like in a certain way. Exactly, who's your audience, what's your target word count? If you're writing space opera and you write a 60,000 word novel, sorry, you didn't write a space opera, you wrote a short science fiction novel. Right? So to hit certain genre markers and to hit certain expectations of your audience, you do kind of have to frame things up in a certain way to set those expectations.
[Mary Robinette] So, what's interesting is that when I'm thinking about audience, I'm not thinking about markets. Because, specifically, because I come out of children's theater, my audience are not the people who are buying the tickets. So I'm thinking about will this be funny for a third grader? Will they get this reference? Will they be worried about this? Is this too scary for them? Then, later, I have to think about how do I get their parents to buy a ticket?
[DongWon] Right.
[Mary Robinette] But I don't think about how do I get their parents to buy a ticket when I am designing a book.
[DongWon] Right
[Mary Robinette] When I'm coming up with a show.
[DongWon] Maybe that's a useful distinction between thinking about audience when you're starting to craft versus thinking about audience when you're getting ready to pitch. Right? Because those are two very different stages of the project.
[Mary Robinette] Yeah.
[DongWon] With two very different mindsets and approaches. When you start thinking too much about the marketing and the publishing framing, I think that can infect…
[Mary Robinette] Yes.
[DongWon] Your work in a way that can be limiting. But I do think it's important to think about who do you want to read this book. Who's this book for, on some level.
[Howard] I think one of the challenges that many writers… New writers, old writers, established, published, whatever… Many of us face is the discovery right about the time, and I'm going to lean into the puppetry metaphor in ways that may not work, right about the time that you're hot gluing the last bits of whatever to your hand puppet, and you realize, oh, wait, this hand puppet actually needs to be eight feet across and be driven by cables, and I need to now go rewrite my whole book, because I've discovered something about it that says this structure isn't right, and I didn't know how to build Audrey 2, but then I saw a book or read a thing or learned a thing, and now I know, oh, my goodness, there's this whole structure that I didn't know how to use that's the structure I really needed for my book, and I just finished hot gluing a thing…
 
[Mary Robinette] We are 100% going to talk about this. And I'm going to actually, unless someone else wants to talk about audience, I'm going to use that as my segue. So, I've been talking about the decisions I have to make before I start building. When I start building, the first thing that I do is I do a drawing of what I want it to look like. This drawing does not include what it looks like on the inside. But after I've got this kind of general, like, this is the vibe that I'm going for, then I have to sit down and I have to start thinking about the interior structure. And I work in layers. So I will draw the body parts that are going to be there. I will draw, like, where does this have to fit? I will draw those things, and then I will start putting layers on top of that to figure out what I need. Then, after I've got that sketch, that's not the puppet. I've got that sketch, and then I have to build. Most of the time, if I've got a puppet that's like a papier-mâché or something, often, I have to start with building an armature. Then I put clay on the armature, and I do additive and subtractive sculpture, where I'm putting clay on and then pulling it off, and I'm slowly refining it into the shape that I want. Then I do a mold. Then I papier-mâché into that. Then I have to send it. Then I get to do my painting. Then I get to glue all of the details on. If I just jumped straight to the sculpture, frequently it would collapse, frequently it wouldn't have a spot to put my hand. So, when I'm writing, what I often start with is that I start with… You'll hear me talk sometimes about a thumbnail sketch. Which is a term that comes out of my art background. Which is just a little drawing, just a little bit, like, this is the vibe. That, for me, with writing is sometimes it's a log line, Jane Austen with magic, this is the vibe. Sometimes it is a paragraph of asteroid slams into the earth in 1952. There's a lot of chaos. Then ladies go to space. It's just a very rough sketch. Then I will unpack that, then I start to move towards my armature, which is my outline or my synopsis. But the thing that… The thing, for me, is that at every stage of that, I am discovering something new, and I know that, I'm going to discover something new in every stage. So, having gone through that with puppetry, when I'm doing that with writing, it gives me this freedom, because I know that I don't have to be locked in. I know I'm still going to be making discoveries. And particularly as a writer with ADHD, it gives me a bunch of, oh, you did that, now you get to do this next thing. Knowing that there's still going to be discovery.
[Howard] I have never… Not even one time, while writing, given myself third-degree burns with a hot glue gun.
[Mary Robinette] I… Um…
[Dan] You're missing out.
[Mary Robinette] Missing out. Yeah. I have two different spots from puppets. Two different third degrees from puppets. Yeah. Yeah, one of the things that I do like about writing is that it is significant… I am injured significantly less.
[DongWon] I mean, we could consider carpal tunnel to be a form…
[Mary Robinette] Yeah.
[DongWon] Of a hot glue burn. So…
[Dan] One of the… Sorry, go ahead.
[DongWon] Not at all. [Garbled] more joke.
 
[Dan] One of the great things about starting with that thumbnail sketch for me is that it helps me pitch the story later on. If I have a really succinct starting point, if I know what the core framework or skeleton of this story is, I know what the vibe is, then it's so much easier to tell it to people. And I know… I can pitch a John Cleaver book or I can pitch one of my cyberpunk books really easily, whereas my Partials series, I didn't start with that, I started from a completely different direction. And to this day, what, 15 years later, it's hard for me to summarize in one sentence or even one paragraph, what that book is.
[DongWon] Yeah, and when I work with a client, my… One of my favorite stages is this first stage, where were coming up with the pitch. Right? There pitching me on ideas, a couple sentences, a paragraph, whatever it is. And then we just start, like you were saying, like, accreting more and more layers on to that as it develops into something richer. But you gotta have that pitch out of the gate, for me, at least to feel really confident that this project is going to work at the end of the day.
 
[Mary Robinette] Yeah. And I want to say that just because I tend to work that way, there are also times and joy in working the other direction. Where you're like, here's a bunch of ingredients that I have, is a bunch of materials, what can I make out of that? There's something in puppetry we call a found object puppet, where you make a puppet come to life with… Using the mechanical principles of how puppetry works. If anyone has ever seen me do the puppetry demonstration live in person, you've seen me do scarf dragon, where I take a… Just a scarf, and turn it in. But we do this with, like, newspaper, shoes, water bottles, whatever it is, we just like, well, put these objects together.
[DongWon] There's a photo on the Internet somewhere of Mary Robinette menacing me with a napkin puppet that is very delightful to me. But, yeah.
[Mary Robinette] There's a… I also have fond memories of that.
[Chuckles]
[Mary Robinette] Any time he gets to be menacing. There's a wonderful puppeteer named Paul Zaloom and I think you'll be able to find some of his work on YouTube. But he does found object puppetry where he will glue different pieces together. So, sometimes that's fun. Sometimes you do the drawing and then you're like, okay, but what structure has to be under it to support that? So it's not that you have to always start from the inside, but it is the what is the vibe, what am I going for, and that I can work in layers.
[DongWon] Well, there's one last element of this and I know we're running long, but I kind of wanted to bring this up. As you're talking about building, there's a thing that, as I've been in the industry longer and longer, one of the things that has been most useful to me is to step back and remember that a book is a physical object.
[Mary Robinette] Sometimes.
[DongWon] That we… A lot of the time. Not always. Right?
[Chuckles]
[DongWon] But, like the core of what the publishing industry is is a physical goods business. We print books, we ship them to thousands of stores around the country, and then those are sold by hand to a customer.
[Mary Robinette] Yeah.
[DongWon] Right? Yes, there are e-books, there are audiobooks, there's a million other things that branch off from that. But the original business…
[Mary Robinette] Yes.
[DongWon] Is stuff. The commercial heart of the business is the physical business. Right? So, sometimes remembering that what you're making is a physical object in the way that you are thinking about building a puppet and what that means for the space that you're in, the shape that you're in, the materials you're using. I think there's a very, very useful metaphor to remember that a book is a thing that you want to hand to a person at the end of the day.
[Mary Robinette] When I did the translation for the Hildur Knutsdottir, the Night Guest, one of the things that she was very specific about is that there are some chapters that are only one sentence long, and she was very specific about which side of the page that sentence was on.
[DongWon] Yeah.
[Dan] Um… When we're talking about physically building puppets, I'm remembering another thing from this Henson documentary about Rowlf the dog. He was, for a long time, the breakout Muppet. Before Kermit, before Sesame Street, he was the big one. That was pure experimentation. Their guy who was their main Muppet maker cut a basketball in half, more or less because he wanted to see what he could do with it. And he ended up… That's why Rowlf has this giant kind of spherical looking head with this enormous mouth, because he was built from a basketball cut in half. That kind of experimentation, where you don't have a plan in advance, you just have stuff, and you have ideas, and you want to see what you can put together… Some of my best writing I've ever done comes from that kind of let's see what happens.
[Mary Robinette] Yeah. Absolutely. Absolutely. So I'm going to… Because I just need to hit the focus… Those things… Because in episode 3-14, I did not have a good way to talk about muscle and I do now.
[Laughter]
[Mary Robinette] So, focus indicates thoughts. What your character is looking at is what your character is thinking about. It's whatever they notice. Sounds, scents, touch. That's what is important to the character, that's the thing that is in front of their brain. Breath indicates emotion. So, breath and rhythm are closely related. If you walk into a room and you are breathing rapidly, it reads differently than if you walk into a room and take a very big sigh. But those are both mechanically breaths. For on the page, that your sentence structure. How long your sentences are, along your paragraphs are. Those affect the way your reader… The pace in the way the reader feels about it. Muscle, which is the idea that the puppet moves itself… In writing, I've started calling this internal motivation. What is moving your character? What is making your character make choices? Because you want it to… You want all of those things to appear to originate from inside the character as opposed to having the puppeteer's hand reach on stage and move a prop. And then meaningful movement. When your character moves, when their doing body language, that body language is as important as the dialogue. So those are the things. Everything else you can… Most everything else we talk about in 3-14, if you want to go back and listen to that. Thank you all so much for joining me on my let me talk about puppets.
[Chuckles]
[Mary Robinette] I could actually keep talking about it. But those were… Those are the things that shape the way I approach writing. Because it was such a huge part of my life for so long. So we're going to be talking about this kind of thing all season. We've got other metaphors that other people are going to be bringing to you.
 
[Mary Robinette] Right now, I have a little bit of homework. And oddly, I just want you to watch a puppet show. If you can find a live puppet show, in person, that would be amazing. Go to puppeteers.org if you're in the United States. That's puppeteers of America. You can look for your regional guild. Most of the time, they will list shows that are happening. If you're not in the United States, you can look at unima.com. There's a… unima is the oldest continually operating arts organization in the world. It's Union de la internationale de la marionettes. I'm saying this very very badly. But you can again find a puppet show near you. And if you can't do that, check YouTube. There's so many fantastic amazing puppet shows. But look at… Watch a puppet show, and I specifically want you to watch something that's not the Muppets. Just so that you can see how many different amazing styles out there… Are out there.
 
[Mary Robinette] This has been Writing Excuses. You're out of excuses. Now go watch puppets.
 
mbarker: (Burp)
[personal profile] mbarker
Writing Excuses 19.31: A Close Reading on Character: Tying It All Together
 
 
Key points: Recap. Personal stakes engage readers. Specificity. Embodied. Sensory details. Voice. Muscular prose can be both forceful and sensory oriented, with poetics and imagery and rich language. Ability, role, relationship, and status. DREAM: denial, resistance, exploration, acceptance, manifestation. Make a choice! Pick the protagonist who is least suited to solve the problem. 
 
[Season 19, Episode 31]
 
[Mary Robinette] This episode of Writing Excuses has been brought to you by our listeners, patrons, and friends. If you would like to learn how to support this podcast, visit www.patreon.com/writingexcuses.
 
[Howard] You're invited to the Writing Excuses Cruise, an annual event for writers who want dedicated time to focus on honing their craft, connecting with their peers, and getting away from the grind of daily life. Join the full cast of Writing Excuses as we sail from Los Angeles aboard the Navigator of the Seas from September 19th through 27th in 2024, with stops in Ensenada, Cabo San Lucas, and Mazatlán. The cruise offers seminars, exercises, and group sessions, an ideal blend of relaxation, learning, and writing, all while sailing the Mexican Riviera. For tickets and more information, visit writingexcuses.com/retreats.
 
[Season 19, Episode 31]
 
[Mary Robinette] This is Writing Excuses.
[DongWon] A Close Reading on Character: Tying It All Together.
[Erin] 15 minutes long, because you're in a hurry.
[Howard] And we're not that smart.
[Mary Robinette] I'm Mary Robinette.
[DongWon] I'm DongWon.
[Erin] I'm Erin.
[Howard] And I'm Howard.
 
[Mary Robinette] So, we have been looking at the short stories of C. L. Clark. We've looked at three of them, and we've been using them to examine character. This is the episode where we take the kind of higher view and just talk about the techniques that we've been looking at and how you can apply them to your own work. So, kind of think of this as a summary recap. What are some of the techniques that you were kind of most excited about as they are embodied in these stories?
[Howard] The first, and it's probably the most concrete for me because I actually have an example for it, is the blending of tools about agency and choice and barriers versus stakes. Because when you talk about a character choosing a thing, the stakes have to matter, not just to the character, but to the reader. At the end of the lighthouse story, our Sigo has chosen to return to the lighthouse with medication for the lighthouse keeper, for Audei. This has two sets of attached stakes. One is, yay, ships won't crash, and the other is, oh, Audei won't be lonely. I'm making light of both of them, but only one of them resonates with me. That is that Audei won't be lonely. It's the personal stake that resonates for me. The lesson that… The piece of tape that I would use to label the tool for myself is that personal stakes will engage the reader. Impersonal stakes might be fun for worldbuilding, might be cool for scope of story, but if you want to engage the reader, making… Letting characters make choices that have personal stakes is… That's the tool. That's…
[Mary Robinette] It is about the specificity, I think. The specificity and tying it to individuals. As humans, we tend to respond to stories about people. So if you read about there's a war that's going on in another country, that's very sad. But when you see the photo of the child who has been orphaned, that makes it much more immediate, because you can imagine that child. That a specific child who's lost specific parents. You can also, I think, tie it to an experience that you have yourself. So any time you can kind of create space for the reader to insert themselves by having those common experiences, those are times when that specificity of the author choice is going to make the character seem richer and more alive.
[DongWon] Well, this is the thing that Clark does so well. I've mentioned this a few times on past episodes, but the way that they write embodied characters, the way they use sensory details, physicality. Because those things are very relatable. I don't need to have been a warrior going off to war to understand the pleasure of smelling rosemary in a kitchen, of tasting a beautifully cooked potato, to have exercised to the point that I'm having trouble walking down the stairs. Right? These are all things that we can experience in our own lives. Those sensory details carry us into these fantastical situations. The way they use external information to give deep, deep interiority into the character is really fascinating to me. For me, because we have very little access to what these characters are thinking and feeling necessarily, but a lot about what they are doing.
[Erin] What you said about embodiment also made me realize that all three stories, I believe, have a sex scene.
[DongWon] Yes.
[Erin] But they're all in… some are very embodied and there's sex happening, which is a very embodied act…
[Chuckles]
[Erin] And yet it feels so dreamlike in its own way…
[DongWon] Yes.
[Erin] In each of the stories.
[DongWon] Yeah.
[Erin] It feels, in some ways more to me personal, and it resonates more than an… A really explicit scene might. Because it… The way in which each of these characters view their bodies comes through in the way they view using their body in that way. So, you have the… In You Perfect, Broken Thing, it's about the stretching and the concentric and the muscles, because this is somebody who's actually going up and using their muscles. For The Cook, I think it's a lot more of, there's like food involved…
[DongWon] Yeah.
[Erin] Because it's about feeding someone. So each of these things are about the way… In the lightkeeper, it's about the light in some ways…
[DongWon] And the burn.
[Erin] And the fire and the burning. I love the way that it's not just embodied, but it's embodied in different ways. In seeing the same act take place in three different stories really shows you how different those characters are, and how embodiment can be different from one story to the next.
 
[Mary Robinette] The other thing is… That I just want to point out is that C. L. Clark is using a tool that we've talked about in our first series, which is voice. The specific language choices are underscoring the choices that the characters are making, not just the now we're going to be talking about food, but in You Perfect, Broken Thing, that wonderful section when the character is actually running the race. We're just like, "Punctuation? What is that even?" Like, we are breathless, we are… It is nonstop, it is completely in the moment. I love that. It's again, one of those things where I'm like, am I being too… Is there someplace where I should just pull all the punctuation out?
[Chuckles]
[Mary Robinette] It is something that I got very excited about.
 
[DongWon] I think when we talk about muscular prose, people have this idea of, like, Hemingway. Six word sentences. Very short sentences, that are very to the point and very grounded in literal. I just want to point out the way in which C. L. Clark has incredibly muscular prose. Like, very forceful, very clear, very sensory oriented, but still incredible poetics in it, incredible imagery and richness of language and word choice. These stories are incredibly beautiful on in imagery and sense level, and the fact that those things don't have to be in tension with each other. I think sometimes people talk about it as if they are.
[Mary Robinette] So, since we've just drifted over into language, because we get very excited about it.
[Chuckles]
 
[Mary Robinette] Some of the tools we've been talking about our ability, role, relationship, and status. The thing that I… This is a tool that I find so much fun, and that they use in all of the stories to shift kind of what the characters focus is, what their motivation is, by shifting which aspect of self is most important to them, which one is highlighted on the page, at any given moment. That's something that you can do. Look at your work in progress. This isn't even homework. This is just like a good practice. Look at your work in progress. If you're stuck in your scene, take a look at it, and just jot down, like, what is challenging my character's ability right now? What is challenging the tasks that they have to do? What responsibilities are they feeling like right now? How can that break for them? Which loyalties are being tugged on in this scene? How is their status affected? Just… By… A quick reminder for you, status involves a lot of different things. If you have imposter syndrome, that's a status issue. That's where your internal status does not match the external status. Where your idea of what you can do is very different from what other people think you can do.
[Howard] If you turn that upside down, imposter syndrome, you have Dunning-Kruger effect.
[Chuckles]
[Mary Robinette] Yes. So those are things that you can play with in your own fiction, whether writing short form or longform. These… This is a tool that works at any length that you're playing in.
[Erin] What I also liked in looking at all these, because a lot of these are tools that are, like, newer to me, so I'm always like trying to figure out how they work and like get inside of them. I think thinking about that, you can… It's like twisting the facet like of a diamond, and looking at different facets. But also, that you can create, when we were talking about barriers, I was thinking, you can create different barriers on all of these axes, you can create different stakes on all of these axes. You can have them, like, fight each other. You can have a story where it's my ability against my status, and I've got to pick one or the other, and that's the choice that I'm making, and that's the agency that I have in the story. So I think with all of these tools, no tool is static. It's, like, you can take a tool and use it to do a lot of different things. So I've had a lot of fun thinking about how can we use these tools in very different ways and think about them in our own stories.
[Mary Robinette] Yeah. You actually just made me go, oh, yeah. Actually, one of the things that's happening in the lighthouse is that we have the role of I am a pirate in the relationship of Audei, and these are in direct conflict with each other. Yeah. That's smart.
[Chuckles]
[Mary Robinette] Well, let's take a moment. We're going to pause, and when we come back, we're going to talk about some more of the tools and how you can apply them to your own fiction.
 
[DongWon] I've talked before in our thing of the week about Rude Tales of Magic. But it's one of my very favorite podcasts. It's nominally a D&D actual play show, but the cast takes D&D more as an inspiration and runs from there, and tells hilarious improvised stories that still find a way to have deep character work and heartfelt storytelling. I'm talking about it again because we just started a new season last fall, so it's a great time to jump in and discover how delightful a rude tale can be.
 
[Mary Robinette] Welcome back.
[Chuckles]
[Erin] Okay. We are back now. So, one of the things I got so excited about I didn't even know how to express it in words was the DREAM…
[DongWon] Yeah.
[Erin] Because I think this is the first time that I've been hearing about it. My bad, I'd forgotten about it and having it come back was really exciting for me. I was thinking about how that all works. So, that was a tool that I think… I know it was just in our last episode, but… What was it again?
[Mary Robinette] Denial, resistance, exploration, acceptance, and manifestation. I learned about this from Elizabeth Boyle, who was describing romances. So you… The thing that I have been enjoying about this series is that previously when I have talked about it, I've had to use really, like, very loose examples of it, but I think seeing it applied to a story makes it much more concrete. I got super excited when I was in Elizabeth's class and learned about it. So, denial, resistance, exploration, acceptance, and manifestation.
[DongWon] Yeah. I love this framework, because I can see how it came from romance. Right? I can… When we talked about it last episode, we were applying it to a romance arc. But I can see this applying to so many character arcs. Right? Because accepting your role in the world, accepting your limitations, accepting the various aspects of the other framework we were talking about in terms of… accepting what your status is, what your ability is. Then, getting to that point of manifestation. All of these things are stages of any character arc along any of the axes we've talked about before. Right? So, again, we're not talking about these tools in isolation. They are all mix-and-match, and you pull from different aspects and apply them to other aspects. That's how you get a rich nuanced character, like the ones that we're meeting in these stories.
[Mary Robinette] You'll see that again, also, in You Perfect, Broken Thing. Like, yeah, I can totally do this race. I'm going to be tired and exhausted, but I will do it. Then, oh, actually, no, maybe I can't, maybe I in fact dying. Okay, what happens if I run this race for someone else entirely? Yes, that is what I am doing, I am going to win this race for someone else. Then, the manifestation of you take the shot.
[DongWon] Then in The Cook, it's the same thing. The stages are externalized into we're going off to war and coming back, more and more traumatized, more and more injured, as she's forced to accept the condition of her life until she can get to a place of manifestation.
[Howard] At risk of briefly confusing and conflating the tools, it's easy to look at DREAM and to see symmetries between that and the very popularized stages of grief. What I love about DREAM is that we don't and with acceptance. We and with manifestation. Because this isn't for how to recover from grieving, this is for a writer who wants to make that plot turn or that character turn or whatever towards the end of the story and then and the story with something that is hopefully satisfying.
[Mary Robinette] Yeah.
[Howard] Acceptance, in and of itself, can be satisfying, but a manifestation of it that meets… Surprising yet inevitable or that mirrors… Creates a bookend from something at the beginning of the story… That's where I start blending these tools together.
[Mary Robinette] I should say that Elizabeth actually got this from an anger management class. She tells this when she's teaching the class.
[Chuckles]
[Mary Robinette] That she was forced to go to an anger management class while she was working for Microsoft, and she's like, "Well, this is ridiculous. I don't need to be here." Still in denial. Then, as soon as the teacher put that up on the board, she's like, "Hum, I suddenly became the best student. Sat in the front…"
[Chuckles]
[Mary Robinette] Because it's like that is a romance arc right there.
 
[DongWon] Well, what's great about the manifestation point, as you were talking about it, Howard, is it's a framework to getting the character to make a choice.
[Mary Robinette] Yes.
[DongWon] Because manifestation is about claiming one's agency, claiming one's choices. So that is a character arc. An arc has to end with a character choosing something. That choosing may be accepting their fate in some way, in which case acceptance and manifestation are very close together. But it's getting a character to make a choice is the thing that you're really trying to do to get us to understand and empathize with a character's journey.
[Howard] In You Perfect, Broken Thing, the acceptance is I will choose to give my prize to others so that they can live. The manifestation is, for me anyway, the surprising yet inevitable of somebody else did the same thing. Other people are now looking at this, and are now sharing the gift. The character already made their choice. They are now helpless to further influence the story. But other people begin choosing things that carry that choice even further, that make it manifest as a satisfying ending.
[Mary Robinette] You made me think of a thing that I'm going to talk about, because one of the things that people ask me about when I teach this elsewhere is how it applies to series. We've been saying all along that you can take all of the tools that we've been talking about and you can use them anywhere. So we've been talking about a tool in short story. But DREAM will work for novel length, but it will also work for series. Basically, whatever manifestation point your character winds up at at the end kind of becomes the problem for them for the next thing. Or, another way to look at it is, they think they've solved the problem, but it only lasts for a moment. The best example that I can give this for you is extremely rude.
[Chuckles]
[Mary Robinette] So, denial. I'm not a writer. Resistance. Well, okay, so I've written some things. But I'm really not a writer. Exploration. Okay. Maybe I'll try finishing something. Acceptance. Oh, I finished it. I finished. I think I a writer. Manifestation. I'm going to show it to somebody. But I'm not really a writer, because I haven't submitted anything yet. Okay. So maybe I'll submit it to a market, but I'm going to get rejected immediately. Okay, fine. So I submitted it to a market. Then acceptance, I got rejected. But I'm going to submit it again, because getting rejection means I'm a writer. Manifestation. I sent it out again. But I'm still not a writer. This is a thing where every time you think I have solve this thing, you haven't. Because what you're shifting here with this DREAM are these things we've been talking about before, this ability, role, relationship, and status. You level up, but then there are new monsters in front of you.
[DongWon] Think of this as a try-fail cycle.
[Howard] You level up, but…
[Mary Robinette] Exactly.
[Howard] So your imposter syndrome leveled up with you.
[Laughter]
[Mary Robinette] Yes. Exactly. So you can do that over a series, that every time they level up, they… That core problem in them, that hole in them, is still there.
[Erin] Something that's really relatable about that is that this is… Like, you're saying this is what humans do. We tend to, like, go through something, it's like extending a long rubber band. Then, the minute you get to manifestation, you kind of forget…
[Laughter]
[Erin] Like, all of the difficulties that happened. You snap the rubber band back and you're like, "Oh, I manifested it. So it couldn't have been that hard to do. All that stuff I did was obviously meaningless. Like, now, I'll never be able to stretch this next rubber band." So, when characters are doing that, there's something that, even if they're going through something will never experience in our lifetimes, we understand it a little bit and it feels very human. It keeps people wanting to be invested in your character and in the story.
[DongWon] Giving your readers these micro arcs are the things that are so satisfying that ultimately, as you stack those arcs on arcs on arcs, ends up feeling like a fully realized three-dimensional character, as we call it.
[Mary Robinette] Yeah. You can also… I'm glad you said the word micro arcs, because you can also use DREAM within a single paragraph.
[DongWon] Exactly. Yeah.
[Mary Robinette] It's a lovely tool. I… It's… I… Also, I'm not going to pull them out in the text, I'm going to let you all do that. But there are multiple examples in all of these stories where there are… The DREAM arc happening within a single paragraph. Also, things where the different ability… Different aspects of self are tugging on each other. It's… These stories are just fun. I really enjoyed this.
[DongWon] They're wonderful stories. I found them also meaningful in the way that the characters always come back to community and connection over everything else. Right? As we were talking about last time, seeing that resistance to the call to adventure and sort of that disruption of traditional fantasy narratives, you can get there by routing it in character. When you root it so deeply in a person's perspective and wants and needs, then when they're making those choices that run counter to our expectations of here's how a fantasy story is supposed to go, it feels organic and exciting. Nothing is more thrilling than in the lighthouse story, her choosing to come back to the lighthouse, her choosing not to be living the life of adventure. It is… And then she has to do this difficult task. She has to prove herself, by climbing the wall and getting the herbs and things like that. It really rewards us for that journey that were going on with her, even though it's a nontraditional one.
 
[Mary Robinette] One of the things that I learned from a class on writing middle grades was that you should pick the protagonist who was least suited to solve the problem. That was fascinating to me, because previously, I had heard that you should pick the protagonist to… Only they can solve the problem. But thinking about who is least suited. It causes the character to have to make different choices that constrain to the agency that you were talking about. So who is the least suited to win a race? Someone who is dying of a disease. Who is least suited to stay in the lighthouse? An adventurer who is… Who chooses to go from place to place. Realizing that by introducing these characters and this… The people who are least suited to this thing. Who is least suited to stay in a kitchen? Barbarian warrior. But those…
[Howard] Hygiene? Come on.
[Chuckles]
[Mary Robinette] Those… That kind of shift of discovering that something is more important to them, to me, is significantly more interesting than the stories where we start with a character who is deeply flawed, so flawed that they are an ass hole that I don't want to spend any time with…
[DongWon] Yeah.
[Mary Robinette] On the page. That's something that I love about these, is that these are complicated characters, but it's about them learning what they value.
[Howard] And there's more to it than just us connecting with the story. There's also the fact that you as a human person, us as human people, we were not cut out perfectly to be the best possible person to solve the problems that will face us. Life does not follow that sort of narrative. So these kinds of stories where a character makes choices, where they choose between different sets of stakes, where they exercise their agency in ways that hadn't occurred to them earlier, in order to bring about positive change. Boy! I would like us all to be able to do that kind of thing, and… This, there might be a little bit of envy speaking here… I want to be able to write the kind of story that makes other people feel that way.
[DongWon] Yeah.
[Howard] I want to be able to write things that make you feel like you can change in amazing ways.
 
[Mary Robinette] Well, you'll be happy to know that I have homework that's going to feed into that. So, for your homework, I want you to write a character study. This does not have to be a full story, but, as you've seen with The Cook, it can be. Write a character study in which two characters meet twice. Something momentous has happened in between the meetings. It's offstage, and I want you to imply it by the way these characters have changed, using all of the tools that we've been talking about.
 
[Howard] This has been Writing Excuses. You're out of excuses. Now? Go write.
 
mbarker: (Burp)
[personal profile] mbarker
Writing Excuses 19.16: An Interview with Max Gladstone and Amal El-Mohtar
 
 
Key points: Co-authoring can blend voices or contrast them. Compressed or expanded? Bringing your own personal tastes, experiences, references to your writing builds your own voice. A shell on the beach or the whole beach? Build the runway as you're flying the plane...
 
[Season 19, Episode 16]
 
[Mary Robinette] This episode of Writing Excuses has been brought to you by our listeners, patrons, and friends. If you would like to learn how to support this podcast, visit www.patreon.com/writingexcuses.
 
[Mary Robinette] Hey, listeners. We want your input on season 20. Which, I have to be honest, does not sound like a real number. What elements of the craft do you want us to talk about? What episode or core concept do you use or reference or recommend the most? Or, what are you just having trouble with? After 20 seasons, we've talked about a lot of things. What element of writing do you wish we'd revisit for a deeper dive on the podcast? Email your ideas to podcast@writingexcuses.com
 
[Mary Robinette] This is just a warning. Max and Amal are really amazing, so we know that this podcast is going to go very, very long. This is not 15 minutes long, because they are that smart.
 
[Season 19, Episode 16]
 
[Mary Robinette] This is Writing Excuses.
[DongWon] An Interview on Voice, with Max and Amal.
[Mary Robinette] I'm Mary Robinette.
[DongWon] And I'm DongWon.
 
[DongWon] This week, we are very lucky to have two guests with us. As you all know, we've spent the last several weeks diving into This Is How You Lose the Time War, and doing a close read, and talking about different aspects of how voice is used in the book, how the different characters are distinguished from each other, and all these different aspects of the way in which voice is very much put forward in the book. We are so lucky today to be able to talk to the authors themselves, Max Gladstone and Amal El-Mohtar, who are both here with us today. Max, do you want to go ahead and introduce yourself to our audience?
[Max] Sure. Hi. I'm Max Gladstone. I am one of the co-authors of This Is How You Lose the Time War, and also the author of I guess about 10 books. Probably notably the Craft sequence, of which the most recent book Wicked Problems, is just out, maybe a week ago as you listen to this.
[DongWon] Yep. And Amal?
[Amal] Hi. I'm Amal El-Mohtar, and I am also the other co-author on This Is How You Lose the Time War. I'm also a critic, I write a column for the New York Times on science fiction and fantasy. I review stuff there more generally. I write short stories and poetry. I just today, this is time of recording, not time of release, finished a book that I turned in. It's hard to say that, because it's a revision.
[Chuckles]
[Amal] But I just keep convincing myself it's a book. It's called the River Has Roots.
[DongWon] It is a book, and we are very excited about it. It's gonna be great.
[Mary Robinette] I… Am making… I want this.
[Laughter]
[Mary Robinette] If only I knew your agent to convince them to send me a copy when it's ready for people to read it.
[DongWon] Yes. When it is ready, you absolutely will be getting one. I'll make a note to remind your agent. So…
[Mary Robinette] Yes.
 
[DongWon] So. For… What I kind of wanted to start with for Time War, is… Obviously, we picked this book because the voice is very strong. One of the unique things about this… A lot of written projects have a goal of blending voice, where you cannot tell the difference between them. Right? You look at something like The Expanse, for example, written by James S. A. Correy, which is two authors, but there's no sense of a difference in voice from chapter to chapter. A lot of times, people are working together to try and blend it and smooth it out. You guys did exactly the opposite. Right?
[Amal] Yeah.
[DongWon] I think of both of you individually as incredibly voice-y writers. Right? Like Max, the Craft sequence has such a specific tonality and specificity in the writing. Amal, your short fiction has, like, this… There's this lyricism to it. Seeing that emerge in Time War was really interesting. How did you guys think about approaching that in terms of each of you bringing very different modes of writing to this project?
[Amal] I mean, so partly the project emerged from the fact that we wanted to preserve our different voices essentially. Like, we wanted to make a virtue of the fact that we recognized we had very different voices and styles and modes. I mean, Max had written several novels and I had written only short stories. That, in and of itself, sort of constrains… Or, not constrains, but defines the voice that goes into that. We'd also been writing each other letters by hand. So, as a consequence, the fact that you have a voice and sort of nothing else in a letter was a means to kind of going, hey, how do we want to get both our voices in here without trying to make them be not our respective voices? What if we had them write letters? So, it really just like the… The project itself kind of came out of the fact that we wanted to preserve our voices.
[Max] Absolutely. I think the correspondence that we'd maintained for about a year or so before starting to write Time War played a bridging role because we both developed a voice in our own letters toward one another and we understood a kind of dynamic and play in letter writing that also was not about obscuring or rubbing away the standout aspects of one or another voice. When you're writing… When you're exchanging letters with someone, you don't think, "Oh, I need to make my voice in the letter match theirs." You might sometimes think, "Oh, wow. That letter really moved me, so now I feel a desire to confess or to reveal something in confidence to match." There's a sense of not exactly competition, but generative play…
[Amal] Yeah. Very much.
[Max] When you're exchanging letters. I think the entire structure of the project came from the fact that we recognized our 2 voices were pretty different, and yet that we had many of the same concerns bringing us to the page. How to preserve what was valuable and create a structure where the commonalities could reinforce one another…
[Amal] Yeah.
[Max] That suggested 2 different characters, that suggested not overwriting each other, but instead, responding to one another.
[Amal] I think one last thing I'll say on that, too, is that the place that this project had in our friendship, I think was also kind of a definitional aspect, because the 2 of us were getting to know each other and doing that thing that you do in early friendship where your sort of unpacking yourselves to each other in ways that are about revelation and connection and stuff, across and because of our differences. There… I think that invited a form of writing a project together that was about mutual discovery, as opposed to kind of the meld. I mean, the melding is a consequence of the discovery, if that makes sense. But to start with 2 voices that are very different, and then bring them into a kind of harmony to each other that doesn't obliterate them, was, to me, part of it too.
[Max] When I come to read to author projects, I am often picking apart who wrote what. I have a pretty solid… I've only read a couple of the expanse That novels, but I have a pretty solid guess as to who writes which sections on a section by section level. It took me… As a kid, it took me 4 or 5 reads through Good Omens before I thought I had a really solid read on what parts were Neal's and what parts were Terry's. But that's always fascinated me. I writers can be almost in the same zone, and also, nevertheless, revealing themselves. Things like word choice and joke cadence. I love it.
 
[Mary Robinette] I'm curious. I really want to dig into things like word choice and joke cadence. But kind of before we do that, I want to acknowledge that there is… There are 3 voices, at least, happening… Or 4, depending on how you want to define it. Because there's the voices that are in the letters, but there's also the narrative. I'm curious, like, did you… Were you thinking about keeping your voices separate in the narrative parts, as well, or were you focused on that more in the letter, the epistolary portions?
[Amal] That is such a good question. I don't think we discussed that part, particularly. I think that definitely that was the area where I felt our respective styles were most coming to the fore. In the… Especially early on, mine were very… I always think of mine as very compressed, and Max's as more expanded. Or expansive. That… Those are 2 things that kind of change over the course of the book. But we didn't… I don't think that we, like, set out as we were writing it to be like we're keeping our voices really different in the 3rd person sections. How did you feel about that, Max?
[Max] I took a pretty strong let Bartlett be Bartlett approach to the project. I figured there was no way that whether… I figured that there was no way that we were going to end up producing scenes or letters that sounded like one another unless… And this did end up happening… We were specifically sort of in friendly competition with one another a little bit.
[Amal] Yeah.
[Max] Whereas, as things moved on, I was like, "Arg. Amal really got me with that scene. I wonder if I can do something that is like that, but in my own style?" So there was a little bit of trying to cap one another's verses, I think, that started to happen midway through. In part, the virtue of the compressed composition… We did the first two thirds of this book in a really short period of time. Like, a couple of weeks, basically. Over a writing retreat for the first draft. Meant that we were drawing on a lot of influences and a lot of deep and broad roots in the genre storytelling. So, I was pulling off of a lot of new way of science fiction. The first section feels very much like a Zelazny riff to me, especially out of Creatures of Light and Darkness, or maybe some early Delaney. There's Le Guin that pops in there, there's a… You've got a William Gibson sort of quote in one section. Amal, though… 
[Cyberpunk]
[Max] Well, the cyberpunk sort of happened that… There's a real game, which I think came out of a conversation… There's a sort of computer real game that comes out of a conversation the 2 of us had about Michael Moorcock's Iron Dragon's Daughter. There's a sort of… So there's… The book is extremely referential. I found myself leaning on the broader languages of science fiction and fantasy in order to solve the many prose scenes so quickly. So you can orient somebody into a new scene, a new genre, a new corner of this massive timeshifting multi-verse rapidly. I felt like you were doing much the same, but since we were coming so much from our own experiences, things that we recognize, our own weird interests, they naturally had a very full and personal voice to them.
[Amal] They did. I mean, so, 2 things. One, the sort of capping verses thing. Right? There are so many things in Time War that you are referencing that either at the time or still currently I don't have any experience of…
[Max] Like this.
[Amal] I have read exactly one Zelazny novel, and you gave it to me. It was A Night in the Lonesome October…
[Chuckles]
[Amal] Which is not in any way… It is an extraordinarily perfect book. But it's not the tone or universe of what you were doing here. I had never listened to… Or, I, never deliberately or consciously listened to Bob Dylan. But when you threw in "Everyone's building them big ships and boats," and then, like, "as the prophets say," became a thing that I just kind of started bouncing back to you and stuff…
[Max] I'd never listened to 3 Dead Trolls in a Baggie!
[Amal] Exactly. This is the thing. So, I'm, like, my references were also very niche and opaque and probably much more rooted in my benighted doctoral research. So there was a lot of 19th century British romanticism in there. There's a lot of… Just a lot of, like, my stuff. So I feel like what we kind of did was give each other room to bring all of our toys out of our respective closets and, like, pile them onto the ground between us, and make the dinosaur talk to the robot, and make [garbled]
[laughter]
[Amal] So, I feel, like, that's kind of what we did rather than decide that we wanted to follow 2 different things. I feel like we created a space for each other to bring our respective nonsenses to.
 
[Mary Robinette] This is just something that I kind of want to draw a line under for our listeners. That bringing your own personal taste… This is something we keep talking about season after season. That your own experiences, your own tastes, the references that mean something to you, are part of building a voice that is specifically yours. Things that even when you're trying to match someone else, you can't do, unless you have that same… You can bring that same experience. It's something that makes it joyful.
[DongWon] There's a term in literary criticism called anxiety of influence. Right? I can't remember who it comes from, but it's this anxiousness of, "Oh. I'm making this too close to X. I read Y, and now my book has too much of that in it." What I love about Time War is how much you both just hang a lantern on it. Right? Like, that repeated refrain of "As the prophets say," or just like the direct quotes, the million references that are happening throughout in the way in which you flatten all culture, and you're welcome to make a literary 19th century romantic poetry reference and a pop song from the early 2000's reference…
[Laughter]
[DongWon] With the same equal weight because it is through the perspective of these 2 people to whom it's all ancient history to them, that are all figuring it out. So, I think what I was really surprised by on rereading the book is when we talk about Time War, when we think about it, when people are tweeting about it, it is in the context of this like lush romantic story. Right? Between these 2 people, this grand scope love story, this like queer romance, all of that. I genuinely forgot how funny this book is…
[Chuckles]
[DongWon] Like, how did the 2 of you think about the humor, and the referential reality, and like… Almost like Monty Python-ness of it sometimes. Like, how deliberate was that in you working on the project, or how did you work that into the voice of it all?
[Amal] Can I say it is such a boon to… I have never thought of myself ever as a comic writer, as, like, someone who could write something…
[Chuckles]
[Amal] I think I have an enormous, like, I cannot stress how enormous my respect is for people who are and who do and who are comics, and who, like, do comedy in general. Like, it blows my mind, it is like watching magicians as far as I'm concerned. But the huge boon that I felt this project did is that if you are trying to make the person sitting across from you laugh, suddenly you are! Suddenly you are a comic, suddenly there's no anxiety about it, you're with someone who you trust, and you are sharing all your goofy, weird stuff that you have been talking about over the course of your year-long correspondence. If you're just trying to make each other laugh, that's what that's really what I felt it was. Like, we kept… Especially in the sort of player versus player section of the book, just kind of back-and-forth, I think we were both thinking of spy versus spy, the comics, and how those are funny. We were thinking of how out doing each other and being… Like, being in that kind of competition.
[DongWon] It's a Tom and Jerry aspect…
[Amal] Yeah.
[DongWon] To Red and Blue.
[Amal] Yeah. Absolutely. It's so… Just kind of… We would talk about how to set up a sort of situation which could result in a certain… I don't know if we talked about punchlines. I was about to say punch line. I'm not totally sure if that's true now. Except, like the [wax feel] pun…
[Max] Yeah.
[Amal] And stuff like that.
[Laughter]
[Amal] That definitely took some engineering, I think. Right? Or if we had just mentioned it in passing. But it's, like, the fact that…
[Max] It's a lot of, like, oh my gosh can we get away with this?
[Amal] Yeah.
[DongWon] Form a layer of it. Right? Because you have this layer between you as writing the line and the reader receiving it, because it's meant to be sent to this other person, that… It's like you can get away with some jokes that you wouldn't be able to get away with if it was just straight narration. Right? It's because it's one of them trying to impress the other by making this very silly joke.
[Amal] Yes.
[Mary Robinette] Yes. I think things said in dialogue or in a letter, you can get away with in ways that you can't in narration. I also, again, want to say, just a very useful thing, a very useful tool, is the specificity of audience…
[Yeah]
[Mary Robinette] Like, that… The way you tell Red Riding Hood if you're telling it to kindergartners is entirely different than if you're doing a Red Riding Hood retelling for like Apex Magazine, which is all science fiction horror. There are… Even if you have the same beats, it's just tonally so different. Thinking about… I… One of the things that works really well for me when I'm writing is to think about a specific person…
[Yeah]
[Mary Robinette] That I am writing for.
[Amal] Yeah.
[Max] [garbled] secret text of this book, as far as I'm concerned, is that it was laser focused… My sections were laser focused on being written for Amal, just sitting there.
[Amal] Yeah.
[Max] There is… It's so easy to let the world into the back of your head, telling you what you should write, whether that concerns about being sufficiently literary or sufficiently science fictional or fantastical or being enough like the books that you read when you were 14 or being too much like the books that you read when you were 14. That… The chattering can overwhelm the authentic desire that is bringing you to the page to write about this weird little guy or weird little girl.
[Amal] Yeah.
[Max] I think it's a… It was so liberating to not care in the composition whether it worked for absolutely anyone except for you. I don't know if you felt the same way.
[Amal] Yeah, no, I did. Very much. The… Like, I say… When I say that I have this sort of awe of the comics and stuff like that, I don't feel like it's a sim… Like, it's not the same vibe to imagine myself on a stage making an audience laugh as it is being in a living room with my friend, trading jokes back-and-forth. Right? Which is also a question of voice, I think. The… There's so little in Time War, I think, where we are ever [sheeting] towards an audience. I really feel like we are so… That we were so… When we were writing it, just… I mean, literally, the physicality of sitting across a table from each other. So whenever I looked up from my screen, I was seeing you. We…
[Max] I just need cackling when I'm writing.
[Amal] Yes.
[Max] Like you hear that and…
[Amal] Yeah, yeah, yeah. There's just so much of oh, I'm so excited for the bit where we like swap laptops and read what we've written and stuff. And get the reaction. It's such a different thing than to be so in your own head imagining an audience that doesn't exist and… I mean, gosh, when we were writing Time War, we hadn't yet, like, signed with DongWon either. Like, we didn't know it was going to be a book. I didn't…
[Max] [garbled] yet.
[DongWon] No, not yet.
[Amal] No, we started…
[DongWon] I think the first thing that you guys sent me was…
[Amal] It was. We were… I'm sorry to belabor this timeline, but it is like rooted in my head. We…
[Max] It's all timelines, man.
[Amal] We started writing it in Jun 2016, which I know because it's [garbled breakfast?] Which happened while we were doing it. We finished it in December 2016. And, DongWon, I signed with you in November 2016. So it was… The bit where Max and I were sitting across from each other, that was all in the summer. It just… I didn't know you were going to be my agent yet, didn't know… Like, how this was going to be a project that moved in the world, didn't know if it could be a book, because it was a novella. Like, had really no idea what it was going to look like outside of our collaboration in that moment. I think that's…
[Max] This is one of the few things in my career where I felt 100% confident that it was going to be a book, and it was going to be great.
[Laughter]
[Max] Like, I had no doubts whatsoever. Everything else is doubts to the sky
[DongWon] I think that confidence comes through in the book. But, yeah, I think I would love to get into more of the details of the mechanics about how you get across some of these different aspects but let's take a quick break before we dive into these details.
 
[DongWon] This episode is sponsored by Better Help. Making your mental health a priority is always a challenge. It's easy to not prioritize it, especially when you're trying to figure out how to write a book. I think we have some deep cultural idea that artists should be tortured and depressed to make their best work. But, in my experience, struggling to find clarity and motivation will hurt your process a lot more than help it. In my own life, therapy has been essential to figuring out how to navigate an industry seemingly designed to give all of us anxiety. Being able to talk to an expert can help you set better boundaries and the balance between the demands of your work and your art, and navigate the complexities of being a published writer. That said, finding a therapist is never easy. Especially if you're not in a major city like I am. That's where a service like Better Help can be of use to help you start the process while you figure out what your needs are for your mental health journey. It's entirely online, designed to be convenient, flexible, and suited to your schedule. Just fill out a brief questionnaire to get matched with a licensed therapist. Learn to make time for what makes you happy with Better Help. Visit betterhelp.com/WX today to get 10% off your first month. That's better help…HELP dot com slash WX.
 
[Amal] Okay. My thing of the week is a 2017 game called Hollow Night. Which is amazing. I started playing it over the holidays when I was sick, and just fell into it. I thought, well, I'm very late to this game. Then shortly… Like, halfway through it, realized when I was talking to Max, that Max had also recently finished it. We both kind of come to this 2017 game at the same time. It's tremendous. It's a 2D side-to-side platformer in a kind of Metroid Vania way. This might not mean anything to you if you don't speak the language of video games. All I will say about it is it's tremendously satisfying, beautifully designed, beautiful to look at, beautiful to play game in which you are a small bug that is a knight wandering through this kingdom called Hollownest trying to confront this strange plague that has turned everyone into weird mindless creatures. Then, you're getting the lore of this kingdom, you're getting it in like all these beautiful bits here and there, your meeting weird cool characters, you are thinking about life and existence. It's just a gorgeous game. I spent many hours playing it. It's just something that feels very endlessly generative. I love talking to people about it. I love [garbled] quoting the invented language that's in it. I keep going [batamada] at people…
[Chuckles]
[Amal] Or by people, I mean my [bffs]. But, anyway, it's so gorgeous.
[Max] It just sounds so wonderfully bored when she says it. It's so great.
[Amal] Batamada…
[Max] I really care about those 2 bugs marriage. Like, much more than I care about many fictional characters marriages.
[Amal] Very true. Yeah. Hollow Night. It is super great. It's from an indie team. From 7 years ago. It cost us a princely sum of C$18 to buy on twitch. So it has given us a tremendous amount of enjoyment.
 
[Max] My thing this week is a novel by Terry Bisson called Talking Man which I bought on the Internet after seeing the first 2 pages or 3 pages of it going around Blue Sky and just having the back of my skull blown off by reading them. Just intense, deep, weird American fantasy about a wizard from the end of time who is also like a kind of long bearded big bellied dude who runs a junkyard and has a few acres of tobacco in the rural Kentucky. Amazing Road novel American and a fantasy with sort of slipstream engines and people sliding from one reality to another. It's wonderful. It touched on a lot of this material in a book I wrote called Last Exit. It's wild to pick up a novel from 30, 35 years ago and see something that's playing with a lot of the same themes and characters and energy and see how differently it worked out then, and to notice the correspondences. Very generative, very cool. And electric.
 
[Mary Robinette] So, I want to now dive into some of the real nitty-gritty of this. We're going to talk about language. You said that you… That there's differences in imagery and cadence from author to author. So we're going to start on page 1. Because one of the things I loved in this book, all the way through, is the way you are using color in the way the colors serve as metaphor. So it's not just their names, Red and Blue, but also the things that you choose to point out. So, like, on the first page when Red wins, she stands alone. Blood slicks her hair. Just immediately painting her with literal red. Farther down on that page, after a mission, comes a grand and final silence. Her weapons and armor fold into her like roses at dusk. You use these places of… These spots of color kind of all the way through the book. What I'm curious about is, like, how conscious that was? Because there's another point deeper into the book, and I'm like, "Was this on purpose? Because if it is, it's awesome."
[Chuckles]
[Mary Robinette] If it's not, it's still awesome and I will take it. There's another point, deeper into the book, in chapter 8, where Blue is at… In London Next, and describes it as sepia tinted skies strung with dirigibles. The viciousness of Empire acknowledged only as a rosy background glow. I was like, "Is that on purpose?"
[Chuckles]
[Mary Robinette] Is that on purpose that Blue is starting to get infected by Red?
[Chuckles]
[Mary Robinette] Because if it's not, if it's not just say, "Yes, I'm so glad you noticed that."
[Chuckles]
[Mary Robinette] If it is, it's… Either way, it works really well.
[Amal] Well. Yes, I'm so glad you noticed that.
[Laughter]
[Amal] There are a few things. So… I know for my part… I don't know. Max, you start. You…
[Max] No no no. You started talking first. You gotta go first.
[Mary Robinette] I just also… I just also want to acknowledge for the listeners, and by them time to think, that this is a book that they wrote 5 years ago, and I know that my awareness of my decision process from 5 years ago is… Like, I'm frequently like, what, that's a sentence that I wrote? So…
[Amal] Here's a funny thing about that, actually. So. To me… Unless… I actually do recall all my state of mind while I was writing that scene. There's actually, there's just so much about this particular book that… Because of the experience of writing it, I think, so much of my mindset or my decisions has actually stayed with me in ways that are surprising. But I know that when I was… A thing about me is that I am quite synesthetic, in general, when I write. So there are always sort of inadvertent correspondences for me between sound and color and texture. I'm often doing truly absurd things to light which I extremely realized in the thing that I most recently finished writing. So, to me, in that moment, the rosy is doing like 6 things in my head at the same time. One of them was wanting to evoke the smell of roses, because of the teahouse, because of the moment in London That Was, because of Empire and attar and Damascus and all of that. Another was visual, which is like the… Talking about it being a sepia tinted place, was because I was slightly roasting steam punk stuff. Which I enjoy. I enjoy problematically and whatever. But I… And partly, a huge part of me roasting this is roasting my enjoyment of this thing. Like, knowing the thing is the product of truly vicious and terrible polities in the world, and yet it has produced these beauties that are so sensory and stuff like that. Within all of that, is Red. As well. Like, there's this… Now, I really don't think that I… Like, I don't think… I'm trying to remember now, does Blue ever call her Rose? I don't think so. Because I never really… I don't know. Actually, this is a place where I'm not 100% sure now [garbled]
[DongWon] I don't remember her doing so, but it's possible she does at some point and [garbled] but there's so many synonyms in there.
[Max] I don't remember it. I suspect that she doesn't, because I feel like that would have been something you'd pull away from as being too close…
[Mary Robinette] She does.
[Max] She does?
[Amal] Is it a Burns reference?
[Mary Robinette] Chapter 10, my red, red Rose.
[Amal] My red, red Rose. Yeah.
[Exactly. Now… Okay.]
[Amal] So, then yeah.
[Laughter]
[Max] There we go.
[Amal] But… Yeah.
[Mary Robinette] But that's the only time.
[Amal] But this is the thing is, like, I wasn't… I want to make clear that I wasn't writing it going this is a reference to Red. It was like there is a palette that is coming together from the experiences of the previous letter. If that palette is sensory across a few different senses, I'm trying to make this one word evoke all of those things. If that makes sense?
[Yeah]
[Mary Robinette] But I love that idea of layering. It's something that… When we talk about muscular writing, that this is often what we're talking about, is a word that is doing more than one thing. I do think that that's something that you often see coming out of short story or poetry because we have to be so compressed.
[DongWon] Yeah. I want to go back to that word compressed, because, Amal, when you were talking about your style, your voice, and Max's voice, I think… You referred to Max's voice as feeling more expansive to you and yours is, I think you said compressed.
[Amal] I did.
[DongWon] Is the word that I remember. It struck me because I think of you two in the opposite way.
[Amal] Oh, interesting.
[DongWon] I think of Max, particularly in the voice of Red, as being very clipped, very muscular in a slightly different way. Muscular is like a, almost like a [louarish] kind of tone, that like short sentences, little bit sort of firm endings to things. There's still an expansiveness to it, in the sense that by word count and certain descriptions, that there is more of that closed offness that comes from Red and sort of implies her worldbuilding versus Blue's perspective, which is a little bit more rambling and secure with this and all of these things. Even though I think I see what you mean by [condensed garbled] But I'm curious how these 2 words, like, when you're approaching your voice and how you think about your voice and maintaining it or developing it, nurturing it, how does that play in there in terms of that expansiveness and that compression?
[Amal] Well, what I meant when I said that was… There's like a metaphor in my head which I keep kind of coming back to, to think of Max's writing versus mine, and it's a question of sort of strength. Like, to me, the thing that Max does that I aspire to, is describing humans in action in an area in a way that is visual, visible, and embodied. Something that I feel like my strategies for describing people in a place doing stuff is one that is extremely evocative instead. Like, I find it very difficult to actually do the thing that Max does. Whenever I read something that Max has written in a project that we've done together, I'm always like, how do I do that? It's always like, oh, how did he do that, and how can I do that? So the metaphor that I come to is that I feel like I'm picking up a shell on the beach and looking deep inside it, at like the nacre and the light hitting it and smelling it and touching it, and, like, Max has a capacity to describe the beach. Like, he just like looks up from the cell and actually sees the environment and stuff. So that's what I meant by compressed versus expansive. It's really like a compression of vision, if that makes sense, in my mind, and an expansion of vision.
[Max] I think of this in terms of… I think of my approach to scene work in terms of Go a lot. The game of [garbled] So you've got… One of the… I'm not a very good player, so as I make this analogy, those of you who are good players, I apologize. It's a game of alternating turns to create structures in space on a board. So the goal, one of the major goals, is to do as much with each individual stone, each individual move that you're making, to create a structure as possible. To create a structure that is loose enough to cover a large chunk of the board and give you influence over it and more territory than your opponent. Positional gain. Without being so loose that the whole thing falls apart. I feel this is very important to me in science fiction and fantasy, and in genres of worldbuilding. Or in which we… The words worldbuilding keeps coming up. Because you have to… Or we are called to, I find myself called to, create character with depth and drama, with pace and intent and eagerness, with human feeling, and yet also with an orientation to the world. Giving the reader an invitation to this space that they can master to play around in and feel around with their mind. It's a lot to do. So I'm finding myself thinking a lot on a sentence by sentence level, what is this doing? How many different things is this accomplishing? Especially in Red's sections, which are, in my mind, so in conversation with great new wave 70s and earlier American science fiction. With like apex Le Guin, Ursula K. Le Guin and with Zelazny's work and with many other writers. Those are 2 that really stand out in my personal canon. The work of each sentence is to suggest volumes. So in a way, there's a compression and an expansiveness of vision. It leads to a very quick sentence, because you want the reader to encapsulate the entire sentence, too, like, swallow it like a pill, so then it does work on them.
[DongWon] Yeah. I think about it… There's a concept in architecture about compression/expansion, too, where you introduce someone into a compressed space, so when they come out into the more open space… Frank Lloyd Wright used this a lot… It feels like even more expansive and expressive. I think that's something that you do in your paragraphs, Max, where you guide people in a compressed space, expand out, and then compressed back down to transition out of that scene. Then, Amal, your metaphor of the seashell in the beach is so perfect, because I think there is something more circular and something a little bit more elaborate in terms of the density of how you draw people and move them through space. I really love hearing both of you talk about that relationship.
[Mary Robinette] Yeah. Same. I was listening to that. The… I had… Interestingly, a slightly different take away from DongWon about the difference between the way… What you choose to describe when you're talking about things. Because, for me, one of the things about short fiction in particular is that you will often take one image that stands in as a representation for the whole place. Because you only have time to describe the one thing.
[Right]
[Mary Robinette] You have to leave… Then you leave space for the reader to describe everything else based on the one thing that you've described. In novel form, I feel that I can describe that thing and I can describe several things that are in that space. That is… So that's a question of like what are you picking for your imagery and things like that. Which is different, to me, from a question of cadence. They're related. But cadence, to me, is about sentence structure, about the rhythm of the language. When were talking about clipped, DongWon, when you're talking about clipped for Max or for Red, Max has expressed the Red, is that there is a more mechanistic sound… Rhythm to that. That cadence. Whereas Blue has this organic lyricism and that's… That, to me, is much more about the sentence structure more than what they are choosing to describe. Like, you could describe the seashell in that clipped mechanistic style, either way, and it would express different things by the pairing of… Not just to is looking at what, but the way they express it. So, listener, when you're hearing us talk about like lyricism versus clipped or expansive, the tools that we're talking about are sentence structure and word choice, and we're talking about imagery and we're talking about focus and we're talking about contrasts, like compression/expansion, it's the contrast between 2 things, which is doing the work for you.
[DongWon] This conversation… Oops. Sorry.
[Amal] No, that's all right. I picked up the book to kind of open it randomly the… An example in the book of what Mary Robinette had pointed to. I do… I think that it is… There are 2 parts. Whenever I have Blue try to evoke in a letter a place, I… It is through a very… Very, very focused sensory mechanism. When she talks about Garden in this sort of deflecting, but also intriguing way. She talks about eating honey and cheese, or something like that. Right? Like a… We do have superb honey, and stuff like that. When she talks about the [respite] that she is in at… Afterwards. Anyways. When she is in an un-colonized North America. She starts by saying, like, "I've been [needle salfing?] for my sister's children." It's like the focus on like the idea of [needle salfing] is the thing that sort of carries me through. I guess the one thing I want to say about voice in this instance, about my experience of writing Blue in this book, was of always looking for the thing that was going to carry me through a conversation in a way that would evoke the world and evoke contact with the world without me necessarily knowing what world I was describing. Because it's being invent… Like, building the runway as we are flying the plane. That's how it works. Right? Anyway. Yeah, if that makes any sense. So, yeah.
[DongWon] Yeah. I think this conversation could easily go on for 3 hours. I mean, this could easily be just…
[Laughter]
[DongWon] The longest podcast ever recorded. You 3 are some of my favorite people to talk to about craft, and this conversation is truly delightful, but… Unfortunately, we should probably call it here. I believe the 2 of you have some homework for us.
 
[Max] We do.
[Amal] Yes. So, voice, quite famously and I think as expressed on this very podcast, means a lot of different things to a lot of different people. Teaching and talking about voice can talk about one given author's voice, you can talk about a character's voice, we can talk about affect and so on. So I wanted to kind of make a virtue of that plenitude and give you a slightly chaotic piece of homework. Which is, I want you to take a passage of something that you have written and rewrite it in 3 different ways. One, write it as if it were being sung. 2, write it as if it were being shouted. And, 3, write it as if it were being whispered. That's your homework. Courtesy of Max and me collaborating on this exercise.
[Garbled]
[Mary Robinette] I love this homework so much. Excuse me. [Whispered] This is really great homework.
[Laughter]
[DongWon] I'm not singing it.
[Mary Robinette] [singing] This is really great homework. Just for you, DongWon.
[It's homework]
 
[DongWon] Thank you so much, both of you, for joining us. This has been truly delightful. It's such a great way to close out this series, of being able to talk to you directly about so many different aspects of voice.
[A malt] Thank you so much for having us on. It is such an enormous compliment to get to talk to people who've read the books so deeply and to talk about it on this level. So, thank you so much.
[Max] Yes. Enjoyed the conversation. Thank you both for having us.
[Mary Robinette] You're amazing.
 
[Mary Robinette] This has been Writing Excuses. You're out of excuses. Now go write.
 
[DongWon] Please rate and review us 5 stars on Apple podcasts or your podcast platform of choice. Your ratings help other writers discover us for the first time.
 
[Mary Robinette] Support for today's show comes from the Inner Loop Radio. If you listen to us because you're a writer, then you'll also want to listen to Rachel and Courtney talk about how to stay inspired, how to stay focused, and how to stay sane. Subscribe now to the Inner Loop Radio on iTunes, Spotify, YouTube, or any other podcasting site. Get inspired, get focused, and get lit on the Inner Loop Radio.
 
mbarker: (Me typing?)
[personal profile] mbarker
Writing Excuses 19.15: A Close Reading on Voice - Tying It All Together
 
 
Key points: Voice can be an active part of developing plots and character arcs. As the character changes, their voice changes. Characters learn. Allow yourself to love to write. When you can't write with joy, reach for craft. Use the tools in revision. Use pacing, punctuation, word choice, accent, sentence structure to make the character more them. Allow yourself to be yourself as you write, use the personal voice! Use the smiley face! When something is good in what you are reviewing or critiquing, put a smiley face by it. Look for the key phrase, the sentence or paragraph that really sounds like the character, and use that to ground yourself as you revise or write more. Take big swings! Push yourself, and aim at the home run. Watch for falling into the same rhythm, sentences, and repetition by accident. Try reading it aloud to catch this! Check the musicality of your text. Deconstruct what you're doing, just step back and look at what you are trying to accomplish and how you are doing it. 
 
[Season 19, Episode 15]
 
[Mary Robinette] This episode of Writing Excuses has been brought to you by our listeners, patrons, and friends. If you would like to learn how to support this podcast, visit www.patreon.com/writingexcuses.
 
[Mary Robinette] Hey, listeners. We want your input on season 20. Which, I have to be honest, does not sound like a real number. What elements of the craft do you want us to talk about? What episode or core concept do you use or reference or recommend the most? Or, what are you just having trouble with? After 20 seasons, we've talked about a lot of things. What element of writing do you wish we'd revisit for a deeper dive on the podcast? Email your ideas to podcast@writingexcuses.com
 
[Season 19, Episode 15]
 
[Mary Robinette] This is Writing Excuses.
[DongWon] A Close Reading on Voice – Tying It All Together.
[Mary Robinette] 15 minutes long.
[Erin] Because you're in a hurry.
[Howard] And we're not that smart.
[Mary Robinette] I'm Mary Robinette.
[DongWon] I'm DongWon.
[Erin] I'm Erin.
[Howard] And I'm Howard.
 
[DongWon] So, this episode, we are reaching the end of our first sort of module, talking about This Is How You Lose the Time War. We want to focus a little bit on both recapping some of the stuff we've talked about, but also making sure it feels actionable for you, the audience, about how you can start to apply this to your own fiction. So one of the things I really wanted to focus on, I think we've hit a number of times over the past few episodes, is we can sometimes think about voice as a very passive element of your story. You decide the voice at the beginning, and then once you sort of finish your opening section, you're like, "That's the voice for my book." I hope you can see from the past few episodes as we looked at Red and Blue and the letters individually, how voice is an active participant in developing the plots, in developing the characters, and really carrying the reader through in a way, with much more clarity than if the voice hadn't evolved.
[Mary Robinette] This is something that is a factor that you will find in most fiction that you're going to be reading or writing, that… If you have a character arc, I should say. If you have a character arc, your character at the end is not the same person they were at the beginning. So it is natural that the voice of the character would evolve over the course of the story. But we often don't think about it. We just let it go for a ride. So, thinking about some of the tools that we've used here, the big one that I would say for adjusting things is the experiential nature of the character. Like, that they are seeing things differently at the end than they are at the beginning. So you're going to be using different language to highlight things, as one example.
[Erin] I think another thing is, building on that different language, is also that characters learn things. You know what I mean? There are things we always carry with us, like, if you were the child of fisherfolk, maybe you always use fish metaphors throughout the rest of your life. But if you suddenly learn magic, or you learn how to become an engineer, or you go to space, the type of language that you use will change. I think a lot of times, again, we will sometimes think, "Oh, I've set up the knowledge that my character has at the beginning of the story," and then that knowledge changes. But has the language changed with it? So you can sort of look at a paragraph from the beginning of something you're writing and something at the end and say, "Do these seem the same?" If they do, is that a choice that I've made, or is that something I've defaulted into?
[DongWon] Well, one great example of that is in the letters, they start referencing this thing that's like Mrs. Levitt's Guide, which is some kind of…
[Mary Robinette] Etiquette.
[DongWon] Etiquette manual. Thank you. That teaches them how to write letters. Red is using this actively, and we see Red discover postscripts and all kinds of different aspects of letter writing. But it's also a cue for the audience as well of showing how literally Red and Blue are teaching each other how to speak to each other. Right? We'll see poetry start to appear in Red's letters. We see this back-and-forth about different elements of letter writing, about postscripts and things like that. I think it's really reflecting what Erin is talking about, of how you can actively and deliberately have your characters learn how to speak and how to write in a way that shows their ongoing entanglement in the way that language changes.
 
[Howard] The tool that I would first recommend that you, fair listener, take from this whole close read. Allow yourself to love to write.
[DongWon] Yeah.
[Howard] Let yourself love it. Lose yourself in it. In our previous episode, I used the word luxuriate, Erin used the word indulgence. Embrace those. Please. Luxuriate in it, indulge yourself in writing. And that joy will begin to lock in some of these tools for you. Because I'm watching Mary Robinette work from notes as she talks to us and lists these things that we can do deliberately, and I think I will never be able to do all of that deliberately. That's fine. I'm just going to have fun with it, and then remember those rules and rewrite deliberately.
[Mary Robinette] Well, so frequently the tools that I list are things that I used to punch up my fiction, that it's… Sometimes it's stuff that I do unconsciously, because I come out of theater. So, getting into a character voice and rhythm is something that I was trained to do and have internalized. But other times when I'm writing with depression, I cannot write with… Through the joy. I lean… I reach for the craft, and I'll let myself get something down that's messy, knowing that I can come back and I will look at it and say, "Okay. Pacing wise, where does this character pause? Is this a character that speaks in long fluid sentences? Or is this a character that speaks in short punctuated sentences?" I will go through and I will adjust my punctuation, I will think about the word choice, I frequently go back in even with something that I have written from a place of joy, will go back in and look at how I can dial up a character's particular accent. Like, what are the word choices and sentence structure that makes this character more specifically them? How do I remove the ambiguity, so none of the other characters on the page could have said that sentence?
[Erin] I think we do a lot of this subconsciously all the time. I think about being in a meeting, or even listening to this podcast. You'll be like, "Oh, yeah. That's such a so-and-so thing to say."
[Laughter]
[Erin] Or, like when somebody says to me, they're going to use a long metaphor and talk about their cat, because that's what they always do…
[Mary Robinette] Have I told you about Elsie recently?
[Laughter]
[Erin] Who is Elsie?
[Mary Robinette] Elsie is my cat, who uses buttons to talk. It's very much… Carry on.
[Laughter]
[Erin] That was absolutely… The cat who has no shame. I've been looking at pictures of my own cat all day. But I think that… Think about the things that you do. How do you recognize somebody else's voice? Then, what is it about it? Is it the lens… Is it the things that they reference? Is it a specific word that they always use? That is a thing that they always come back to? Then think about how can you create characters that have that same depth and richness?
[Mary Robinette] Also, think about who your character is addressing, because that is one of the things, again, that we do naturally that Erin was just talking about. So when your character is speaking to someone else, do they have the same rhythm every time? Or do they change it based on who they're talking to?
 
[DongWon] Yeah. I think one thing that comes through clearly in this is kind of going also to what Erin's saying that allow yourself to be yourself as you write. This is the 3rd part of voice that we didn't talk about, which I'm forgetting the exact term you used for it, but…
[Mary Robinette] Personal voice.
[DongWon] Personal voice. Right. Red and Blue sound very distinct because there written by different people. I get the distinct pleasure of being friends with these people, so I know how they talk. These are such heightened versions of how Max speaks and how Amal speaks. But their natural rhythms and their natural proclivities in how they talk, how they construct a metaphor, are coming through and they let that happen. Right? There was no hiding who they were. They were in fact amping that up, I think, to make that distinction very clearly felt the different sections. So, I think one other lesson you can take here in addition to let yourself have fun, write from a place of joy when you can, is also just because we're giving you all these tools to manipulate voice, to use it in different ways that are very deliberate, don't feel like what we're also saying is you have to hide who you are. The way you talk, the way you think, the way you speak. Sometimes, the most distinctive fiction is the one that feels like you are talking to the person who wrote it.
[Mary Robinette] The way I often describe this is you've spent your entire life honing your tastes as a reader, and you've got good taste. So trust your taste when you're writing.
[DongWon] Exactly.
[Erin] I would say as both a reader and a listener. Because I think there are ways of writing, ways of speaking, that actually don't make it into fiction as often. So if you love the way that your auntie tells a story, you know, maybe there's a way to take that and put that on a page in a way that nobody else could because nobody else has your auntie. Well, except your relatives.
[Chuckles]
[Erin] So, just get that and put that on the page. Because it comes from you and your experience, it will feel real and it will feel valuable to the reader…
[Howard] Depending on the relatives, it might be a sister or a daughter.
[Chuckles]
[Mary Robinette] Yeah.
[Howard] You are still right. None of them have your version of her.
[Mary Robinette] Yeah. That's the personal voice. So, the thing about this is that what we're trying to do here is to teach you the mechanical and the aesthetic voice and how to manipulate them. What we hope is that you can learn to inhabit your own personal voice. Because mechanical and aesthetic can be learned. Personal is all about just learning to trust yourself.
[Howard] I have a smiley face for you. After our break.
 
[DongWon] Hey, writers. Are you thinking about learning a new language? I think exploring the world, experiencing other cultures, and being able to communicate with people outside your everyday experience lets you create richer, better stories. A great way to do that is with Rosetta Stone, a trusted expert for over 30 years with millions of users and 25 languages offered. They use an immersive technique which leads to fast language acquisition. It's an intuitive process that helps you learn to speak, listen, and, most of all, think in the language you're trying to learn. They also feature true accent speech recognition technology that gives you feedback on your pronunciation. It's like having a voice coach in your home. Learn at home or on the go with a desktop and mobile app that lets you download and act on lessons even when you're off-line. It's an amazing value. A lifetime membership gives you access to all 25 languages, including Spanish, French, Italian, German, Japanese, and, of course, Korean. Don't put off learning that language. There's no better time than right now to get started. For a very limited time, Writing Excuses listeners can get Rosetta Stone's lifetime membership for 50% off. Visit rosettastone.com/ today. That's 50% off unlimited access to 25 language courses for the rest of your life. Redeem your 50% off at rosettastone.com/ today.
 
[Erin] This week I want to talk to you about Princess Weekes. She has some of my favorite YouTube video essays on the Internet right now. She has this way of bringing excellent story, culture, and media analysis that has helped me immensely in crafting my own work. She looks at popular or unpopular works of media, asks the right kinds of questions to get you thinking, and explains why it did or didn't have the impact it was looking for. Specifically, her video on why The Last Duel failed was an excellent critique of how you can look at a movement like Me, Too or see the problems in representation of women, and then try, but fail, at addressing the true reasons the movement happened. But you should really go watch all of her things. That's Princess Weekes on YouTube.
 
[Howard] One of my biggest fears when I pick up the long lists of tools and techniques is that it will suck the joy out of whatever it is that I've written, that it will become mechanical, that it will become cookie-cutter or recipe or whatever. My solution for this is the smiley face. In red pen, when I am reviewing my manuscript or when I'm critiquing someone else's, if there is something that sings to me, makes me laugh, it was a wonderful metaphor, whatever, I put a smiley face next to it. That means there may be other things you need to change in this document, but don't break this bit. Don't break this bit. I gotta tell you, the smiley face has been the most valuable critique mark that I write to myself, because it stands as a reminder.
[DongWon] Absolutely.
[Howard] Because when I go back over the text, I don't always remember how much I loved that the first time I wrote it or the first time I reread it.
[DongWon] It's such a huge mistake I see early career editors make. Right? When they're starting out and doing their first books that they're working on, they'll give feedback and the author will be like, "I thought I wrote a good book. What happened?" I'm like, "You did write a good book. This person just forgot to write down all the parts where they liked this." Right? They forgot to do what I think of as an alignment exercise of, like, first you tell the writer here's what I loved about this book, here's why it's important, here's why all these things are working. Now let's get on to some of the stuff that isn't working that will further highlight what does work. Right? So I think when it comes to voice, when you go through your manuscript, I think this is great advice from Howard, of learn to recognize what things do sound like you and you like that fact. Right? Lean into that going forward.
[Mary Robinette] Yeah. It's a more of this, please. This is something… I love calling it an alignment exercise. This is, again, trusting your own taste, trusting that personal voice. You… Books that you love, you're not the only person that loves that book. When you read it, you have an emotional response to it every time you read it. So when you're reading your own book and you have emotional responses, trust those emotional responses. Those are genuine things that you experience as a reader. If you like it, lean into it. It's like, "Oh, okay. I did that well." And when you're learning, you can use these tools to say, "Okay, what did I do well here? How can I do that intentionally, and heighten it later in other parts of the book, so that this thing that I love, I continue to be good at?"
 
[Erin] I also think with voice specifically, because it can be hard to really capture the voice of a character, at least it is for me, is sometimes I'll go through and find a sentence or a paragraph where I feel like, "This is the person." Like, I really got it here. Sometimes I'll have to write my way into it. Like, I'll start writing the story, it's not quite there, it's not quite there, and then I'm like, "This is the phrasing that this character would absolutely use 100% of the time." I will highlight that, and then when I go to either revise or write more, I will start by grounding myself in that sentence or paragraph and say, "Okay. This is what I'm trying to get to, this is the feeling. Now, can I carry it forward?"
[DongWon] Yeah.
[Howard] As someone who has built PCs, I love the word grounding myself…
[Laughter]
[Howard] Because if I forget to ground myself, I'll destroy a $1500 video card…
[Mary Robinette] Yeah.
[Howard] Absentmindedly.
[Mary Robinette] Well, this… In audiobook narration, we call this thing that you're talking about, we have a word for it, it's called a key phrase. It's used to get yourself into the rhythms of the character, so that you remember what is your pacing for this, what is the accent of this character, what attitude do I have? I think that that's the thing that you're looking for when you're looking for this phrase, it's like… It embodies all of those things in a single moment.
 
[DongWon] Yeah. Kind of building off of this, the one thing that I also want people to remember when experimenting with voice, in addition to the other elements we've talked about, is don't be afraid to take a big swing. Don't be afraid to push yourself and reach for the tonality, the voice, the emotion that you're looking for, whether that is the blunt muscular brutalism of Red or the deep poetic organicness of Blue. These are huge swings in terms of voice. Right? There really aiming for the fences with how far they're pushing this, and I think that's part of the joy of the book and that's part of the playfulness of the book, is this sort of high wire formalist act that they're pulling off here. Then we see that again in the letters, the way they become so profoundly hugely romantic. That's… That is not a thing you see very often in text. I think one of the reasons people responded to it so well is both the humor, but also the "Oh, my God, these characters are so in love with each other," and feeling that in your body as you read it is really wonderful.
[Howard] Sports ball has the best metaphor here. You miss 100% of the pitches you don't swing at.
[DongWon] Yeah.
[Howard] You take that big swing, and, speaking as someone who is at this moment remembering very vividly some of my young writer mistakes and fears, you will miss some of those pitches you swing at. The good news is that as a writer, you get to go back…
[DongWon] Yeah.
[Howard] And rewrite. You get to put the novel in a trunk, or the story in a trunk, and come back to it 10 years later and say, "Oh. Now I have the skill set to finish this thing that I wanted to do," or, you come back 10 years later as Dr. Frankenstein, and this is more liked my approach, and say, "Oh, that corpse is only good for parts."
[Chuckles]
[Howard] But I know which parts!
[Mary Robinette] Yeah.
[DongWon] Yeah. Not to stress everyone out, but from a publishing perspective, we're in an era where base hits aren't good enough. Right? You've gotta be swinging for the fences. It can be okay if you get on base, but that shouldn't be your target. Your target should be the home run. So I encourage you to do all these things that we're talking about in terms of finding a way to get to that joyful place that you're writing from, but also to make sure you're pushing yourself and reaching for the thing that is really distinctive, is really going to stand out, is really personal.
 
[Mary Robinette] [garbled] As we're talking about this, I want to flag a thing that I see happen with early career writers with voice, that is an… Asking for a mistake, and I see it happen a lot, which is this idea we've been talking about pacing and finding the rhythm of the voice, is that you will have a character or the… Just the language of the text itself, where everything has the same rhythm, where all the sentences are the same length, and you have this accidental repetition that, again, can flatten something. All your paragraphs are the same length. In the real world, you have this variety of rhythm. Something that you can really see when you look at This Is How You Lose the Time War is how intentionally they're using when the character speaks in long sentences versus short sentences, when the switch happens, when the variety takes place. So look at your own work and think about if you've been thinking my prose falls flat, and your urge is to add more adjectives, take a look at it instead and see if it's something that you can fix with your punctuation. Fix by just breaking up how the sentences are structured.
[Howard] I am almost shocked and amazed, Mary Robinette, that you didn't tell us to try reading it out loud. Because often that is how I identify it, when I realize just in the pattern of my breathing, in the pattern of my nodding, of my body movements, I'm like, "Oh. This is all written to the beat of the song I was listening to…"
[Laughter]
[Howard] "When I wrote it."
[DongWon] That's what I was going to say is…
[Howard] Oh, my.
[DongWon] I encourage people to think about the musicality of the text. Right? Think about the rhythm, the sound, all of those things. One way to switch stuff is to change the music you're listening to. If you write to music, whether it's wordless or with lyrics, find something with a different BPM. Find something with a different tonality. That can help you shift out of one rhythm. Or, even if you're not using that specifically, just think about it as a piece of music, of when do you want to change your time signature, when are you heading into the bridge, when are you heading into the verse. Right? Those are all things that will help you unlock those tools of rhythm, of sound and poetics, and of repetition, which is also a very common thing in music, of when are you coming back to the same beat, the same note.
 
[Erin] I also think it's just fun to sometimes deconstruct what you're doing. There's this song that I love called Title of the Song in which each ver… It's like declaration of my feelings for you, elaboration on those feelings. The ver… The actual versus are telling you what the song would be doing. Sometimes, when something feels off to me, I'll actually say like, "A long ass sentence that appears to be explaining the world. A really short quip." Like, I'll actually look…
[Mary Robinette] Yeah.
[Erin] At what my thing is… What my sentences are attempting to accomplish. If it's the same thing 8 times in a row, then it doesn't quite work.
[DongWon] Yeah.
[Erin] Because, to think about musicality and karaoke, one of my favorite things, even the most amazing singer, if they just come out and belt, with no variety, they never make their voice softer, no matter how good the tone is, people will start to tune out, about 2 like sentences in. Because they'll be like, "Oh. Okay. That's what's happening here. Back to my conversation." The way you keep people in a song is the way you keep people in writing, by using variety so that not quite sure what's coming next and they feel like you're taking them on a journey that they want to go on with you.
[Howard] The song between the servants, This Is As Good As It Gets, in season 2 of Gallivant, the actress is trained as a Broadway singer, and they don't let her off the leash until the last 2 verses of that song, and she belts… I get chills every time I hear it, because I realize that was the message of this song. She is breaking free from a life of servitude and accepting that she is good enough to not have to eat olives off the floor. They communicate that with that note of… Just a couple notes. Oh, I get chills just thinking about it. So, yeah. Yeah.
[Mary Robinette] Changing the rhythms. It's something that we're hardwired… We're hardwired to pay attention to repetition and then to also tune it out. The reasons are that if there's something that's a sameness, that's… If you think of us as humans as animals, that's not important information. You know what it is, you've identified it. So you're listening for the threat or the opportunity. The threat of the rhythm of someone stalking you. Or the drip drip of water that is a food source… A water source. So, again, like when you're placing those repetitions in your text, you want to be placing them in points where it's carrying information that the reader needs as opposed to just accidental repetition that the reader tunes out as unimportant. It's like, "Oh, yeah, it's all green. It's true, it's leaves."
[DongWon] Yeah. If you want an example of how pacing and repetition can really enhance your experience, I love Tina Turner's rendition of Proud Mary, which starts very slow and then gets incredibly fast and intense by the end of it. I think that sense of… That increasing excitement and thrill and danger, all those things are communicated in that song as it changes very differently tonally from the beginning to the end. So, I want all of you to sort of think about the musicality and think about that tonality. Think about rhythm and repetition, as I'm demonstrating right now. As you're like really digging into how to keep building the voice of your work.
[Mary Robinette] I think that brings us to our homework.
 
[DongWon] Our homework for this week is I want you to write a short outline of your work in progress. This would be a new outline. I want you to instead of focusing on what are the plot beats for your characters or… You could even do this for a single character arc if you don't want to do it for the whole book. But instead of writing down what happens to the character, make notes about how the voice of that character will change with these events. Make a little bit of an outline so you have a sense of the arc as the character changes how they see the world, how they're going to talk about the world, and experience it.
 
[Mary Robinette] I love that homework. This has been Writing Excuses. You're out of excuses. Now go write.
 
[DongWon] Please rate and review us 5 stars on Apple podcasts or your podcast platform of choice. Your ratings help other writers discover us for the first time.
 
[Mary Robinette] Support for today's show comes from the Inner Loop Radio. If you listen to us because you're a writer, then you'll also want to listen to Rachel and Courtney talk about how to stay inspired, how to stay focused, and how to stay sane. Subscribe now to the Inner Loop Radio on iTunes, Spotify, YouTube, or any other podcasting site. Get inspired, get focused, and get lit on the Inner Loop Radio.
 
mbarker: (Me typing?)
[personal profile] mbarker
Writing Excuses 19.14: A Close Reading on Voice – Epistolary Storytelling Through Voice
 
 
Key points: Epistles, letters, and voice. What do letters do for voice? 2 things at the same time, what you plan to say, and knowing that it is written for a specific audience, how you present it. 2nd person! Can we be luxuriant and indulgent without epistles? Yes, using pacing, accent, attitude, experience, and focus. Try free indirect speech. Epistles let you concentrate it. Playfulness or humor in the midst of serious situations, like gallows humor. Epistles have a performative aspect, with the character conscious that their words will be judged. The signoff yours. Repetition and resonance! 

[Transcription note: I have tried to get the quotes from the book correct, however, I may have made mistakes. Please refer to the book if you want the exact wording or punctuation!]
 
[Season 19, Episode 14]
 
[Mary Robinette] This episode of Writing Excuses has been brought to you by our listeners, patrons, and friends. If you would like to learn how to support this podcast, visit www.patreon.com/writingexcuses.
 
[Season 19, Episode 14]
 
[Mary Robinette] Hey, listeners. We want your input on season 20. Which, I have to be honest, does not sound like a real number. What elements of the craft do you want us to talk about? What episode or core concept do you use or reference or recommend the most? Or, what are you just having trouble with? After 20 seasons, we've talked about a lot of things. What element of writing do you wish we'd revisit for a deeper dive on the podcast? Email your ideas to podcast@writingexcuses.com
 
[Mary Robinette] This is Writing Excuses.
[DongWon] A Close Reading on Voice – Epistolary Storytelling through Voice.
[Mary Robinette] 15 minutes long.
[Erin] Because you're in a hurry.
[Howard] And we're not that smart.
[Mary Robinette] I'm Mary Robinette.
[DongWon] I'm DongWon.
[Erin] I'm Erin.
[Howard] And I'm Howard.
 
[Erin] At the very beginning of our journey in this book, I talked about how much I love the fact that it used epistolaries, that it uses letters. So we're going to really dive into how voice is working within the epistolaries in this particular episode. I actually want to start before we get into a specific reading that I'm going to ask DongWon to do, just to…
[Laughter]
[Erin] Just to hear him do it, is that I'm wondering sort of what is it… Why do we use epistolaries? What is it that letters actually do in voice? I'll say, for me, one of the things I like about using letters is that there are 2 sort of things going on at the same time. There's what you planned to say, and the fact that you know you're writing it to a specific audience, that your character is writing it to someone. So they expect it to be read. That changes the way that they actually present themselves in the things that they put on the page.
[Mary Robinette] I do agree because I think that one of the things that that illuminates is very clearly what the character thinks of the other character. Because of the way they frame things, the… All of the subtext that goes into that epistolary letter. It is also, I think, one of the things that is fun because there is the epistolary that is the letter, and then there's also things that are… Like news articles, and these are very different because they are written to a broad audience, whereas a letter is written, as you said, to one specific person. That is, I think, that's fun.
[DongWon] The letter epistolary, the thing I love really about it is I'm such a sucker for the 2nd person in a piece of fiction. I love the you address. It plays with your subjectivity as the reader in such an interesting way, because it forces you into the position of the person on the other end of this. Right? So, in this case, switching between Red and Blue, and using the 2nd person… I'm put in the position where I have to identify with the person receiving the letter in a way that I think is really fascinating to me, and I think really deepens the connection to character in this book. It's a really clever trick that I really love.
[Howard] How do I know what I think, until I see what I say? I have operated on that principle for decades.
[Screech]
[DongWon] I find these so delightful is the letters can be quite silly in a way that's really good. So. Anyways, Erin is torturing me by making me read this.
 
"My perfect Red. How many boards would the Mongols hoard if the Mongol horde got bored? Perhaps you'll tell me once you finished with this strand?"
 
[DongWon] Just like these little references and jokes layered throughout… It is so delightful to me. Then, there's a later line in the same letter that… This taunting voice. Right?
 
"A suggestion of corruption in my command chain? A charming concern for my well-being? Are you trying to recruit me, dear Cochineal? And then we'd be at each other's throats even more. Oh, Petal, you say that like it's a bad thing."
 
[DongWon] There's so much dialogue here, there's so much voice-iness here. The characters are coming through. It's such this crisp playful way as, like, Blue taunts Red through this whole letter. We're going to see such, like, different evolution in the tone of their letters to each other as we go. But these early ones are such a hook for the audience.
[Erin] Yeah. I think I've been thinking since we talked about it a few episodes ago, why I find these to be so dense in some ways. I think it's because I'm responding to the denseness of personal indulgence as opposed to the denseness of poetic prose.
[DongWon] Oh, I love that.
[Mary Robinette] Yeah.
[Erin] You know what I mean? Because these are the moments in which I feel like I get the best sense of who they are, because of the way that they're trying to present themselves, as opposed to… Which is like the splash of color against this beautiful backdrop of poetry. Which I absolutely love.
[Howard] Indulgence is definitely the right word there.
[Mary Robinette] Yeah.
[Howard] The luxuriating and indulgent… That I can feel… I can feel in reading these how much Max and Amal just love to write.
[DongWon] Oh, yeah. And love to write to each other. Right? These letters… They wrote these, this novella, sitting literally back-to-back, passing a laptop back and forth. So one would write the letter and hand it to the other. I think that's where that sense of playfulness comes from. You can feel the friendship in this, you can feel the taunting, back-and-forth, as they're both trying to show off for each other in a way that I think comes through.
[Howard] Oh, you're going to go Blue du ba de...
[Laughter]
[Howard] Well, I got some draft punk on tap for you, baby.
[DongWon] Exactly.
[Howard] Hey, I've got some questions about how these epistolaries… Not just how they work, but how we can do the same sorts of things. Maybe even do the same sorts of things without being epistolary. But I think those questions have to wait until after the break.
 
[DongWon] Hey, writers. Are you thinking about learning a new language? I think exploring the world, experiencing other cultures, and being able to communicate with people outside your everyday experience lets you create richer, better stories. A great way to do that is with Rosetta Stone, a trusted expert for over 30 years with millions of users and 25 languages offered. They use an immersive technique which leads to fast language acquisition. It's an intuitive process that helps you learn to speak, listen, and, most of all, think in the language you're trying to learn. They also feature true accent speech recognition technology that gives you feedback on your pronunciation. It's like having a voice coach in your home. Learn at home or on the go with a desktop and mobile app that lets you download and act on lessons even when you're off-line. It's an amazing value. A lifetime membership gives you access to all 25 languages, including Spanish, French, Italian, German, Japanese, and, of course, Korean. Don't put off learning that language. There's no better time than right now to get started. For a very limited time, Writing Excuses listeners can get Rosetta Stone's lifetime membership for 50% off. Visit rosettastone.com today. That's 50% off unlimited access to 25 language courses for the rest of your life. Redeem your 50% off at rosettastone.com today.
 
[Erin] I'm excited to tell you about a song this week. It's a song Story2 by the group clipping. What I love about songs, just in general, is that they have to get put so much story into, like, a really small space. In this case, it's through a character study of a guy named Mike Winfield. I won't tell you much more, because it literally takes 3 minutes to actually listen to the song. But one thing that I want you to listen for, maybe the 2nd time around, or as your sort of enjoying it, is how he gets so much about who Mike Winfield is, where he's been, and the tension of the current moment, all at once. The 2nd thing to look for is something that clipping does that's amazing is they change the time signature of the song as it goes and tension is tightened, which is something that you may be able to use in changing the tempo of your prose. So, look at how they decide when to change that tempo and what you can learn from it by listening to Story2 by clipping.
 
[Howard] Let me start with this question. The luxuriance, the indulgence, the loving to write. Can we do this without resorting to epistolary? Are these tools available to us in other ways?
[Mary Robinette] Yeah. Absolutely. They're still using the same tools that we've been talking about for voice all along. They're still using pacing, accent, attitude, experience. Focus, even. But what they're doing is that, in the epistolary, it gives you a little bit more freedom… Just a little bit… To have some of those repetitions, some of the more colloquial language. You can do that absolutely when you're not in epistolary form. That's where we… That's where that free indirect speech that we've been talking about comes back in. That some of the things that are very specifically their phrasing, if you took that, and you shifted it to 3rd person and you put it into the middle of a paragraph of action, just a sentence out of that, you would get that same sense of the character, but you would get it spread out through the book instead of in this compressed place of the epistolary where it's isolated in form.
 
[Erin] I also think being playful in the middle of ser… In, like, a serious situation is something that we can all use. I mean, you are the humor expert, so you know this sort of better than anyone, but, I think, that that's something to think about here is that just because a topic is serious or a theme is serious doesn't mean that there isn't room for play. That room gives us a breath. It's like gallows humor. Even in the worst of times, people often use humor to respond to it. There's an episode of Deep Space 9 that I love where all the people are gonna die, and how they respond to it shows you so much about their character. One person gets quiet. One person jokes. One person plans. That shows a lot in the way…
[DongWon] Yeah.
[Erin] I mean, you can do that in voice. Somebody who starts making a list at the… Imminent death is coming, is going to feel different than somebody who jokes about the different ways they could die.
[DongWon] The thing I love about the humor here, though, is… When I encounter humor in fiction sometimes, it's very frustrating, because it undermines the emotional beats of the overall story. Here, the humor never contradicts the story, it never contradicts the character beats. It is so clearly a character masking an emotion or taunting somebody else or being playful. But it takes the world seriously, and it takes the stakes seriously, and finds a way to be funny in the middle of that. Right? So I think the overall impression when people talk about Time War, when they think about this book, is of this lush romanticism, of this like deep character work and poeticness. But the experience of reading it… I often find myself laughing out loud at different beats of the book. It's much funnier than I think people remember after they come back to it.
[Howard] As a humorist, that is what I reach for when I'm writing anything that is not… Would not be categorized as humor. During a critique group for one of the shorts that I published in Space Eldritch, a friend said, "The jokes that you put in this scene kind of undermines a whole lot of tension and horror that's been happening." My response was, "I know. I got too tense and scared, and so I just did it." The rest of the group was like, "So did we. Thank you." I was like, "Oh. Okay." So this is a… It's not to everybody's taste, but I reflexively use the tool correctly. That's one of the things that so cool about these kinds of tools is that sometimes if you are getting too tense, you are getting too emotional, you realize, "Oh, I need to… I need to turn a phrase in a way that makes me giggle."
[Mary Robinette] This is also that… That sense is also something that your character will be experiencing while they are writing the letter. So there is a performative aspect to an epistolary section, where the character is conscious of the fact that their words are going to be judged, so they are trying to present themselves in a certain way. When we look back at that first letter from Red…
 
"My cunning methods for spiriting her from your clutches. Engine trouble, a good spring day, a suspiciously effective and cheap remote access software suite her hospital purchased 2 years ago, which allows the good doctor to work from home."
 
[Mary Robinette] It's like I'm just going to show off just a little bit. You think you've got me? No, no, no. Look at how clever I am. I set this up 2 years before you even got here. That kind of performative nature, I think, and how am I going to be judged, is, again, a thing that you can bring outside of the epistles into the way your character's moving through the world. How are people going to judge me, by the actions that I take and the words that I say in the text of a letter, it becomes very, very clear.
[Erin] Yeah. I think it really also is a great way to show character development, because the way you move through the world changes, and therefore the type of performance. You get better at performing, maybe other people get better at judging, they become more familiar with you. I know we wanted to look also at some of the letters from the very end, because how does the relationship change? I know, Howard, you had some thoughts about how the…
[Howard] Oh, Lord.
[Erin] Even the signoff changes from the very beginning to the end…
[Howard] Yeah. There's a…
[Erin] Of the letters.
[Howard] There's a technique, that I need to give a name to so that I can just call it a thing, in which you define the terms for your reader and one of the terms that gets defined, through these epistolaries, is the signoff yours. This is from an epistle that Red's writing to Blue.
 
"I am yours in other ways as well. Yours as I watch the world for your signs [epithenic as a horospeck?]. Yours as I debate methods, motives, chances of delivery. Yours as I review your words, by their sequence, their sounds,, smell, taste. Taking care no one memory of them becomes too worn. Yours. Still. I suspect you will appreciate the token."
 
[Howard] Then Red closes the letter.
 
"Yours, Red."
 
[Howard] Every letter afterward is closed, whether from Red or Blue, with the word yours. Now we know what that word means to them. Because Blue would not write yours absentmindedly. Blue would write yours saying, "Yes. All of these definitions you gave me and more." So, by defining the terms here, Max and Amal have lent weight to the word so that one word can do a huge lift all the way through the rest of the book.
[DongWon] I really love about this technique is it lets them be more directly emotional from the perspective of the character then you would get in narration sometimes. Right? In narration, you sort of have to have a little bit of a step back. Being able to fully embody for pages at a time the deeply lovesick romantic characters that we're seeing can lead to a more direct address. In particular, there's one line it that I've seen quoted many times, but I'd love to reference it here just to show how far we've come from the playful tone of the early letters to now in these, like, deep professions of love.
[Mary Robinette] As I read this to you, I want you to think about 2 tools that we're talking about, repetition, and then there's also resonance. That's where you recognize that there's a link between something you've said before and something we're saying now. So this section has some lovely repetition in it.
 
"I love you. I love you. I love you. I'll write it in waves, in skies, in my heart. You'll never see, but you will know. I'll be all the poets. I'll kill them all, and take each one's place in turn, and every time love's written in all the strands, it will be to you. But never again like this."
 
[DongWon] The thing I love about this passage… I mean, other than it's like heartbreakingly romantic and so beautifully written. But it's so clearly identifiable with Red. That Red's most romantic gesture is I will kill all the poets through all of time…
[Chuckles]
[DongWon] And replace them. Like, that's her solution to making sure Blue understands how much she loves her.
[Mary Robinette] Yeah. It again resonates with that first moment when we met Red on the battlefield. The thing about this resonance is that it's one of the ways that you can allow the reader… That you can make space for the reader. That's something that is really important in stories, I think, because the reader inhabits half of the story. Like, the writer has the thing, and then we invite the reader to it. But you bring so much of yourself to it, your own experience. When you are imagining a voice, you are using your own experience to imagine that voice. So, having these resonant moments where you can insert yourself and you can feel that, where you're drawing the connections yourself, makes it stronger than the stories where everything is explained out completely. Those stories tend to get very flat.
 
[Erin] One other thing I love about this, and the mention of repetition and all that, is that one of the first things we see is the repetition, which we talked about in a previous episode. "She has won. Yes, she has won. She is certain she has won. Hasn't she?" That is… Repetition can be both sure and unsure. Like, repetition's very interesting. Because sometimes you repeat something because you know it, and sometimes you repeat something because you wish you knew it. You want to convince yourself of it. Seeing Red move from this sort of trying to repeat the things I have been told and taught are important…
[DongWon] Yeah.
[Erin] To something I am claiming as important for myself is just a great way to look at how the same tool can be used 2 different ways, and is also a great way to show movement in the character as a whole.
[DongWon] This goes back to the previous episode, but in the way that Blue communicates confidence and vulnerability in her voice, we're seeing that come out of Red now. Red is much more confident in this scene than she's ever been in the early scenes. But that confidence is coming through an incredible vulnerability. An incredible moment of stress and distress in this letter as she's communicating how much she loves Blue, but also knows that Blue is dying at her hand in these moments. Right? So, the incredible complexity of what's happening here, but we're seeing a Red that is so much more certain and aware of herself and what she wants and who she is then we've seen up until this point in the book.
[Mary Robinette] She's also doing a thing in this where she is using some of the cadence of Blue with the listing. "I'll write it in waves, in skies, and my heart." But doing it with Red, short, punctuated sentences. So it's this thing where she is both reflecting the person that she loves and also truly expressing herself.
[DongWon] She's learning how to write this way. Right?
[Howard] The line, "Red may be mad, but to die for madness is to die for something," is… Ah… I get chills.
[Mary Robinette] Yeah.
[Howard] The confidence. The acceptance. The decision. And the… I'm in the chapter where Red is at a dead run trying to fix an unfixable problem.
 
[Erin] I think on that chill we will move to the homework for you. Which is to write a short note from one of your characters to another about something that's important to them. Then you're going… Make it short because you're going to have to do it a couple of times. Rewrite it as a text message. So you're going to change the format a little bit. How does that change the way that this note is happening? Then, right it is something that's going to be screened. Think about the ways somebody in prison might have their letter read by someone else who doesn't care about it before it gets to their intended target. So that changes a little bit of the context. Then, finally, right it as the final message they will ever get to send in their life. Which changes the stakes.
 
[Mary Robinette] This has been Writing Excuses. You're out of excuses. Now go write.
 
[Erin] Would you like to help other writers be out of excuses? Review us on Apple podcasts or your podcast platform of choice. Rate us 5 stars and help someone like you find us.
 
[Mary Robinette] Support for today's show comes from the Inner Loop Radio. If you listen to us because you're a writer, then you'll also want to listen to Rachel and Courtney talk about how to stay inspired, how to stay focused, and how to stay sane. Subscribe now to the Inner Loop Radio on iTunes, Spotify, YouTube, or any other podcasting site. Get inspired, get focused, and get [lit] on the Inner Loop Radio.
 
mbarker: (Burp)
[personal profile] mbarker
Writing Excuses 19.13: A Close Reading on Voice: Blue's Perspective - Confidence and Vulnerability
 
 
Key points: Confidence and vulnerability. Love may weaken you and expose you to pain. Long rolling sentences, with punctuation to guide you. List after list. Gradations of vulnerability. Change in voice can show change in character development. What mechanism causes your character's change? How does that affect the voice? 
 
[Transcription note: I have tried to get the quotes from the book correct, however, I may have made mistakes. Please refer to the book if you want the exact wording!]
 
[Season 19, Episode 13]
 
[Mary Robinette] This episode of Writing Excuses has been brought to you by our listeners, patrons, and friends. If you would like to learn how to support this podcast, visit www.patreon.com/writingexcuses.
 
[Season 19, Episode 13]
 
[Mary Robinette] This is Writing Excuses.
[DongWon] 15 minutes long.
[Erin] Because you're in a hurry.
[Howard] And we're not that smart.
[Mary Robinette] I'm Mary Robinette.
[DongWon] I'm DongWon.
[Erin] I'm Erin.
[Howard] And I'm terribly vulnerable. Also, I'm Howard, and I get to drive this episode. I love Blue's perspective. I… Maybe it's because I love plants, maybe it's because I know now who is responsible, as we've learned, for most of the writing of Blue's perspective. Let's begin with a reading from London Next.
[Mary Robinette] London Next. 
 
"The same day… Month… Year… But one strand over is the kind of London other London's dream. Sepia tinted, skies strung with dirigibles. The viciousness of Empire acknowledged only as a rosy backdrop glow, redolent of spice and peddled sugar. Mannered as a novel, filthy only where story requires it. All meat pies and monarchy. This is a place Blue loves, and hates herself for loving."
 
[Howard] Embodied in that last sentence, for me anyway, is the very soul of confidence and vulnerability. The ability to love a thing and to acknowledge that loving it is problematic. Loving it may, in fact, weaken you. Loving may, as many of us have discovered, expose you to pain. Let's talk about this.
[DongWon] There's so much in this voice that I love, that is so distinct from Red's voice. Right? We're getting such a different rhythm, such a different kind of imagery. We talked about how short the sentences are when it comes to Red. You get those short sentences in contrast with longer ones to communicate different kinds of emotion. Whereas Blue talks in paragraphs, Blue thinks in long, poetic thoughts. Right? "Viciousness of Empire acknowledged only as a rosy backdrop glow." I mean, you just keep going. It just keeps rolling and unfolding and you get a sense of how rambling Blue's thoughts are, and how organic, and… In this contrast between Garden and Agency, we get the sense of, like, shoots spreading across the ground. Right? Like, a rhizomatic structure to how she thinks. It's really wonderful. Yet we're also getting something very parallel to what we got with Red, which is a core internal conflict. Her conflict with herself as we see Red trying to enjoy the thing and can't, because of Agency. We get this thing of Blue loving a thing that she doesn't… She hates the fact that she does love it. Right? So these tensions within the character are foregrounded in both cases, but, wow, is the technique different in how Blue gets that across.
 
[Howard] I think that it's worth looking back at our first introduction to Blue. Because Blue is the one who initiates contact… Blue's letter to Red, which we talked about a little bit during the Red POV.
[Mary Robinette] And we'll talk more about when we get to the epistolary section.
[Howard] Yeah. When we get to the epistolaries. In the 4th paragraph, "I shall confess to you here that I've been growing complacent, bored, even, with the war." Blue reaches out to Red at first out of boredom, out of desire for some sort of a connection beyond the incredibly rich connections, as we learn throughout the rest of the book, that Garden, and that Blue's own up thread activities allow her. She spends an entire lifetime, on at least a couple of occasions, married with kids, having careers and activities and building things and doing stuff, and just one of those lives would be enough for me. Yet, here is this goddess almost, for want of a different better word, who has become bored with that, and so reaches out to the enemy for conversation?
[Erin] That's really interesting that you said the word reaching. It's… I think those long sentences almost give you that sense of reaching. Because, like, they string on, and so they almost are like an outstretched arm, which I think is… I mean, I hadn't really thought about until this moment. One of the reasons that I think that sentence length and punctuation are such amazing tools, like, one of the things I love and I'm just saying this so it may not be true, is I notice all the dashes and the commas and…
[DongWon] Yeah.
[Erin] The use of punctuation in the Blue sections because they are these reaching sentences, and you need that punctuation to tell you… To make it makes sense, and to make you be able to follow that path that's being laid out for you in Blue's prose.
[DongWon] We get list after list after list of things. Because what… One of the things that the author is communicating is how hedonistic Blue is. Right? We get a glimpse of that with Red too. There's a line about she has a fetish for feeling, which is…
[Mary Robinette] Yeah.
[DongWon] Something that I love. But it's so much more abbreviated than Blue, who lingers in these things. Right? There's… She's talking about a tea. "She looks forward to her own pot, anticipates the dark, smoky, multi-path her chosen tea will pick, between the notes of candied rose, delicate bergomat, champagne, and muscat and violet." Going to your point, Erin, in that sentence we lose the commas at some point. That… The list gets away from her and we start just getting ands instead of this list of commas as she [garbled] like, oh, wait, and also this… And also this… Right? It just indicates such a deep connection to feeling alive, to tasting, to eating. We get long descriptions of that in some of the letters as well, as Red and Blue go back and forth about, "Do you eat? What is eating to you? Do you enjoy it?" All these wonderful things as Blue sort of lays out this very seductive path for Red to sensation, to experience.
 
[Howard] In talking about confidence, there is a paragraph that epitomizes Blue's confidence to me. "It is not entirely my intent to brag. I wish you know… I wish you to know that I respected your tactics. The elegance of your work makes this war seem like less of a waste. Speaking of which, the hydraulics in your spherical flanking gambit were truly superb. I hope you'll take comfort from the knowledge that they'll be thoroughly digested by our mulchers such that our next victory against your side will have a little piece of you in it. Better luck next time, then." I love that. I don't know what the hydraulic flanking gambit was or what the mulchers are, but I don't need to. What I need to know is that Blue is confident in victory, and so confident that she can express that. "It is not entirely my intent to brag." Not entirely. But there's some boasting here. To an enemy. Giving them information about what you're doing! Such supreme confidence. I love it.
[Mary Robinette] We also see that confidence in her body language. The actions that she takes… Just… Like, there's a moment when the server arrives and they put down the [garbled]
[Howard] In London Next.
[Mary Robinette] In London Next. The sentence that just caught me is, "As she settles the teacup on its saucer, however, Blue's hand snaps out to circle her retreating wrist." It's like it's this reminder of this enormous physical competence…
[DongWon] Yeah.
[Mary Robinette] And confidence. "The server looks terrified. 'This set,' says Blue, adjusting, softening her eyes into kindness, her grip into a caress, 'is mismatched.'" It's like… I can see that moment so clearly, but also the confidence to go, oh, okay, I know I came on too strong. Back it down. Back it down. Always being completely in control.
 
[DongWon] One thing I really love about this confidence and vulnerability dichotomy here is it creates distance to the character. Right? We talked about this in the voice of Red, about how close we are to her thoughts sometimes, how we are in that immediacy of her thought process, and that when were not, it's creating distance, versus here, we almost never get a real solid glimpse into Blue's thought process. Right? But we are getting the effects. We're getting… It doesn't tell us, oh, that was too much. Instead, we're getting her action of, like, releasing, calming. We get… We know why she did those things, or we're inferring why. But we're not seeing it from the interior. Right? It's such a difference in Blue's, like, remoteness. I have a thought about this book, which is kind of unusual, that I think the book is more from Red's perspective than Blue's. It's almost like the sections about Blue are written from Red observing Blue, than it is necessarily from Blue's. This is not actually true…
[Mary Robinette] No.
[DongWon] This is just like a little, like, thought I have sometimes when experiencing it, because we have that distance from Blue. And because there's like this romanticism and how we see Blue that almost feels from… Filtered through another perspective. I really love that.
[Howard] I feel it… I feel it the other way.
[DongWon] Yeah.
[Howard] When I am identifying more with Blue. But when I've… There've been a couple of times I've sat down to read where I've just been frustrated with stuff, been perhaps a little more Red in my brain…
[Laughter]
[Howard] And it's felt…
[DongWon] Yeah.
[Howard] Like you're describing. So I think the book…
[DongWon] I think that may be true. The only thing that I'm…
[Howard] I think that may be something you [garbled] DongWon.
[DongWon] That's what's beautiful about it is… Because of the way the voices work, different people will connect to different parts in different ways.
[Mary Robinette] Yeah. I mean, like… I feel like… The… It is equally split between the 2 of them. But I think that it is the difference in the way the characters inhabit their own bodies in the way they move through the world, like, we have this section where she's like… Where she's getting another message. "But she wills herself not to look around, commands every atom of her body into stillness, forbids the need to leap into the kitchen and pursue and hunt and catch." It's… There's… Like, I can feel that moment in my own body, of, like, oh. Nope. Don't look around. Stay put. So… But it is different than the way Red inhabits her body.
[Erin] I think this would be a perfect moment for us to will our bodies into stillness and go into the break. When we come back, we'll speak more about the beautiful voice of this story.
 
[Howard] This episode of Writing Excuses has been sponsored by Better Help. You know that puzzle with the eggs and the sand and the jar? If you pour the sand in first, the eggs won't fit, so you put the eggs in first, then pour the sand around them. It's a metaphor about making time for what matters in life. If you're like me, you may need someone to help you label the things you're trying to fit into the jar of your life, and then assist with some of the finer points of… And I'm going to stretch the metaphor here a bit… Placing the eggs in the jar without breaking them. Yeah. A therapist. Better Help makes it easy to find and meet a therapist. Fill out the online questionnaire and Better Help will match you up with a licensed therapist with whom you can connect via messages, chat, phone, or video. Getting help getting everything into the jar may seem like one more thing you need to get into the jar, which is exactly why Better Help makes it easy. Learn to make time for what makes you happy. Visit betterhelp.com/WX today to get 10% off your first month. That's better help… HELP.com/WX.
 
[Mary Robinette] Surprising no one, I love Jane Austen. I also love murder mysteries. Claudia Gray has a great series going, in which she takes characters from Jane Austen novels and puts them into classic cozy mystery settings. The 2nd in the series, The Late Mrs. Willoughby, has all the twists I want plus sparkling banter and social commentary of Jane Austen plus it has a romance between our heroine, Ms. Tilney, daughter of Catherine from Northanger Abbey, and young Mr. Darcy, the son of Lizzie and Red  Darcy. This book is delightful. So, check out The Late Mrs. Willoughby by Claudia Gray.
 
[Howard] I want to ask what we mean by vulnerability. I feel like confidence is pretty easy to define. Maybe I'm wrong, and that's just overconfidence. But with vulnerability, I feel like there are gradations, there are inflections in it. There's the vulnerability of the known unknown. The vulnerability of I am falling in love and I know that that can expose me to heartbreak, but I don't know what kind of heartbreak. So there's unknown out there. But I know kind of the shape of it. Then there's the unknown unknown, which is I'm throwing myself on your mercy, and I have no idea what's going to happen next.
[Mary Robinette] Yeah. I think that one of the things that we see in the earlier chapters is that Blue is being pretty protective. That she's aware of this thing, and that she's reaching out, those long reaching sentences, but there's still, I think, a slight distance, where she's like, "But I don't want to… I want this, and I don't want it." So there's a protection there. But when we get later, there's a section, Howard, that you had pointed out, that I think is one of the places where Blue is beginning to be like, "No. No. I really am… I'm ready to be… I accept the fact that pain may come."
[Howard] Yes. I love this. A little bit of set up. Red has been discovered, kind of, and been told, "Hey, there's this other agent out there. Blue. She's been following you around. We think if you send her a letter, and we poison it, you can trick her into reading it, and consuming it, and we can completely undo her." Read participates, but not before sending a letter that says, "Don't read my next letter." So…
 
"Her heart should have been broken by better. Her betrayal should have had sharper teeth. All that — all that, and now this. Still, she strokes its leaves. Still, she bends to sniff the stems. A blend of cinnamon and rot. She was always going to eat it, down to the root."
 
This, for me, is the core of not just vulnerability, but confidence in that, and acceptance of I don't know what is going to happen next, but I know I have to do this, even though it is going to hurt. Even though it may destroy me, I have to do this.
[DongWon] Yeah. What I love is how much is communicated through the voice here. Right? We talked in an earlier section, these long rambling lists that Blue loves to make, these different descriptions, these different sensory things, and here she's talking about her own heartbreak and she says… She just says, "All that," then there's an M-dash, "All that." This idea of like she can't even bear to do the thing that she always does, which is due this long, rambling discursive thing, talking about the different aspects of it. She starts to. Right? She starts to make this list, and then she's just too sad. I love how much that comes through and just my heart stops with her… I feel her come to the realization of, "Oh, what's the point of this? What am I doing? This is too painful." Again, the voice gets that across so well, of how different this Blue is than the one… The taunting, menacing version that we met earlier. Sort of the pure hedonist that we see in the tea shop. This is someone different, this is somebody who has cracked herself open for this other person, and now the knife is going in.
[Howard] That difference is key to anything that you are writing that has character development. You want to be able, as a writer, to show us through many tools, but character voice may be foremost among them, how a character is changing from when we first meet them to later in the book.
[Erin] Yeah. I think that one of the things that is really cool about the change here is that you see how each of the characters influences the other. How the voice of one changes the voice of the other. In this case, that makes a lot of sense because this is a conversation between 2 people. But in your story, you might think how… What is the mechanism for your character's change? Then, how might that impact the voice? If they become more confident, do they… Is the… Are the word choices stronger? Like, are they words that are more active? If they become more contemplative, do they have more moments of filtering, are they setback more? It is in those changes that you're showing that character growth.
[Mary Robinette] The other thing that… With that, that you can look at is points of repetition, as ways of emphasizing some of the change. Like the, "All that — all that." Choosing where you're going to put those pieces of repetition, choosing, like, why you're drawing a line under something by pointing at it. Like, why are you focusing us there? In this case, that… I think one of the reasons that that gets repeated… Or is so effective when repeated is because of the… You can hear the influence of Red on Blue's voice. The other thing that I was thinking about, looking at this was something, Erin, you said earlier, was when we talked about hitting a character voice very hard at the beginning, and that by the end, since this section that were talking about is much later in the book, the reader… The reader knows already and can… Can fill in a lot of the emphasis that the writer is intending. So we've got this point where… Where Blue is like… Has these rhythms that are very much like Red. But then when we… The confidence that we come back into her own voice. One of the things that's very interesting about the way people inhabit language is that when you are looking at whether or not someone picks up an accent when they moved to another place, it is often related to their confidence in themselves. The people who are very confident in themselves will mimic someone else's speech patterns as a way to make that other person feel comfortable, as a way to experiment. But people who are less confident will cling to their own original accent as a way of clinging to their self-definition. So, for me, one of the things that I find fascinating about the "all that — all that" is that she is leaning into Red's. But then when she is like… When she is eating it, we get back to the listing.
 
"She thinks of Ortalon as she chews the plant's fibers, considers draping her head in white cloth for closer communion. She wipes bright blood from her lips [garbled and laughs?] softer and softer, swallowing every stroke of flavor."
 
We get back into those long things, as she becomes more vulnerable, as she is in the process of dying. Then, going back to that thing we were talking about earlier, we have a sentence that is popped out in italics where we are… It is completely her own thought, very clearly.
 
"She thinks, loathsome in its own deliciousness."
 
That is such a… Such a very, very Blue…
[DongWon] Yes.
[Mary Robinette] Way to frame things. I love that it's unambiguous, that it is clearly a thought that she is having while this experience is occurring. That's, again, something, a tool that you can use is to think about when do I want to be very clear that this is exactly the sentence that my character is thinking.
[DongWon] Well, just the imagery here, right, of the bright blood coming from her lips. She's wiping her tears and blood off. It's like literally the red mixing with blueness here. Right? She's taking Red into herself and it's killing her. But then it ends with she rises, washes her face, washes her hands, and sits down to write a letter. She has removed the red from her in this moment. Right? She has steeled herself against this thing. We sort of feel a door closing in this moment, as she has opened herself to the deepest vulnerability, and she is returning to, "Nope. I am Blue. This is who I am." There's such a heartbreak in how this chapter ends that is in such contrast to the heartbreak that comes earlier with the "all that — all that."
[Howard] In… The question that I asked for the 2nd half of this episode, the gradations, the types of vulnerability. I love that we see kind of the whole gradient in this section we've just read. "Her heart should have been broken by better." There's heartbreak, but there's also disappointment. Disappointment is something to which we're vulnerable. "Her betrayal should have had sharper teeth." Well, betrayal is yet another level of vulnerability. Then we get to that last one. That's the homework that I want to send you out with. Are you ready?
 
[Howard] I want you to write vulnerability as a known known. Something that is… That the character knows exists and knows the shape it will take. As a known unknown. They know it exists, but they don't know the shape it will take. And as an unknown unknown. They have no idea what shape it will take or how it exists or anything about it. Yet they are confident enough to be vulnerable to each of these.
 
[Mary Robinette] This has been Writing Excuses. You're out of excuses. Now go write.
 
[Howard] Hey, podcast lovers. Do you know that you can upgrade your experience here with our ad free tier on Patreon? Head over to patreon.com/writingexcuses to enjoy an ad free oasis, as well as access to our virtual Discord community where you can talk with your fellow writers.
 
mbarker: (ISeeYou2)
[personal profile] mbarker
Writing Excuses 19.11: A Close Reading on Voice -- An Overview and Why Time War
 
 
Key Points: Voice in fiction. Voice, mechanical, aesthetic, and personal. Tools for voice on the page: pacing, accent, attitude, and experience. Pacing is cadence or rhythm, pauses, punctuation. Accent is word choice and sentence structure. Attitude is attitude. Experience is how the character views the world. Aiming to give you tools so that you say, "Oh, I can do that." 
 
[Season 19, Episode 11]
 
[Mary Robinette] This episode of Writing Excuses has been brought to you by our listeners, patrons, and friends. If you would like to learn how to support this podcast, visit www.patreon.com/writingexcuses.
 
[Season 19, Episode 11]
 
[Mary Robinette] This is Writing Excuses.
[DongWon] A Close Reading on Voice -- An Overview and Why We Chose Time War
[Mary Robinette] 15 minutes long.
[Erin] Because you're in a hurry.
[Howard] And we're not that smart.
[Mary Robinette] I'm Mary Robinette.
[DongWon] I'm DongWon.
[Erin] I'm Erin.
[Howard] And I'm Howard.
 
[DongWon] So, this episode is the first of our close reading series. I'm very excited to dig into this one. We've chosen for our first module here to focus on the aspect of voice in fiction. We thought what better book for that than Max Gladstone and Amal El-Mohtar's This Is How You Lose The Time War. This was a novella that was published in 2015 that features two alternative voices from two different POVs and [garbled] as letters written between them. It won a bunch of awards. It's been very popular. I think the voice in this book is very distinct and very powerful and much of the charm of the book is in how these two different writers are approaching these characters and how the voice is carrying through.
[Howard] There's also the elephant in the room which is when I got this book out to reread it and showed it to my 22-year-old and told them, "I think you might like this book a lot," they said, "Yes. Bigolas Dickolas said the same thing."
[Ha]
[Howard] "I will get to it eventually." They will get to it eventually because I'm going to bring this copy back and shove it in front of them. Yes, this book got huge props… Was it 21, 22?
[DongWon] It was the… Oh my gosh… What, 23?
[Howard] I do not remember.
[DongWon] Summer 23.
[Mary Robinette] 23. Summer of 23.
[Howard] This is… I mean, we're recording this in fall of… Or in December of 23. So…
[DongWon] It was this summer.
[Howard] It was this year.
[Mary Robinette] Yeah. It won all of the awards when it came out, and then it was rediscovered by Bigolas Dickolas, and now is a phenomenon sweeping the globe.
[DongWon] Yes.
[Howard] Part of the reason it's doing that is that the voice is so strong and so… It speaks to a lot of people. I think voice is the reason it does that.
 
[Mary Robinette] So, I want to just put something out, that is we're talking about voice, that the voice of this is one of the things that is so important. But voice is also one of those wiggly words that we use a lot. I find that it tends to mean 3 different things. There is the mechanical voice, which is, like, the style. First person, 3rd person, the mechanics of it. There is the aesthetic voice, what it sounds like. Then there's the personal voice, which is what the author brings to it. We are primarily going to be focusing on the aesthetic and mechanical voices when we're talking about this. In part because we don't know which parts which author wrote, so it's harder to pin down and say this is because of their life experience.
[DongWon] They have said who wrote which part.
[Mary Robinette] Oh, they have now?
[DongWon] Yeah.
[Mary Robinette] For a long time, they refused to.
[DongWon] Yeah. Oh, I'm pretty sure that's public. So I have the other elephant in the room is that I have a particularly inside perspective on this book, because the first 2 books we've chosen, I swear to God, I did not do this on purpose, I did not suggest these, are both books that I have worked on is a literary agent. So, Max and Amal are both my clients and I have worked on Time War since its inception. So I have a little bit of inside perspective and sometimes filtering out what is public and what is not is a trick for me.
[Howard] Drop the knowledge, DongWon.
[Laughter]
[DongWon] But I will very gladly give a few peeks behind the curtain when I can.
[Mary Robinette] Yeah. Double check them on that one.
[DongWon] I will.
 
[Mary Robinette] So, the… For me, one of the things that struck me immediately the first time I started reading this was that there was a poetic denseness to the language that you see less often in science fiction. It's… I can think of other examples, but the poetic denseness was one of the things that pulled me in, and also, slowed me down. Because I felt like I needed to savor the book as I was going through, that the language, the voice itself was as important as the plot. That it was inextricably tied together.
[Erin] Yeah. I think some of that is the form of the book itself. Because so much of it is epistolary, it's in letters, I think that there's a certain indulgence in some ways that, as readers, we give to a letter. We sort of assume that it will be like… That you're going to lean into maybe the poetry of things when you're writing a letter to another person and what… I think it was such a smart idea, because while in like non-letter prose, you might be like, oh, this is a lot, in a letter you're like, oh, no, this completely makes sense, because it's such an expression, such a personal expression, and therefore a way in which a voice can come out so cleanly and clearly.
[Mary Robinette] Interesting, because I actually have the opposite experience when reading, which is that the letters are the more straightforward prose than the 3rd person passages.
[Erin] Interesting.
[Mary Robinette] Isn't it interesting?
 
[Howard] An example. The piece… There are 2 pieces that hooked me on the first page. The first piece, 2nd line and beginning of the 3rd paragraph, "Blood slicks her hair. She breathes out steam in the last night of this dying world. This was fun, she thinks."
[Chuckles]
[Howard] Okay. I'm on board.
[DongWon] Yeah.
[Howard] I'm on board. Then, paragraph 4, this is where the prose gets dense and does a whole bunch of worldbuilding for us. "She holds a corpse that was once a man. Her hands gloved in its guts, her fingers clutching its alloy spine. She let's go, and the exoskeleton clatters against rock. Crude technology. Ancient. Bronzed depleted uranium. He never had a chance. That is the point of Red." Okay. You've thrown a bunch of cool technical terms at me, and I'm like, "Oh, wow, future battlefield… Wait. Crude technology. Wait. What?"
[Mary Robinette, DongWon] Yeah.
[Howard] Now I have… That's the 2nd hook.
[DongWon] Yeah.
[Howard] The first hook is, "[gasp] That was fun." The 2nd hook is how advanced is this? Please world build some more for me.
[Mary Robinette] Right. I think that that was part of what I'm thinking about… And we're going to dive into this way more in the next episode, when we're talking about… Like, we're going to do really close reading about Red's perspective, looking at these first pages. But, in general, one of the things that Amal and Max are trying to do in this book is describe this time war which is technology that we don't have and an understanding of time that we don't have. So they are using this metaphor poetic language to attempt to communicate something to us because we don't have the language for it. So that juxtaposition of those 2 things, of, like, this is a very highly technical thing I'm going to attempt to explain to you people who are locked into this single timeline… It makes things really juicy and lovely.
 
[DongWon] Yeah. I mean, it's one of the main reasons I wanted to pick this. I wanted to pick it both because I deeply love the voice of this book, I find it very affecting and very sort of pleasurable to engage with. But then, there are really almost 4 different voices in this book. Because you have the Red sections, you have the Blue sections, you have Red letters and Blue letters. Each of them has a distinctly different voice that is communicating different information and different worldbuilding as we go. So one of the reasons I wanted to examine this one is we get to sort of do that contrast between, okay, what's happening here versus what's happening here versus what's happening here. So it felt very useful as a teaching tool in addition to one that is just, oh, they are executing this at a very high level and is delightful to engage with.
[Howard] Yeah. Let me circle back on that teaching tool briefly. You can pick up to similar books by different authors…
[DongWon] Yeah.
[Howard] And compare voices and ask yourself, why do these sound different? Why do these feel different? Why do these work differently? That's valuable. Having that experience in one book where the same narrative, a singular narrative is being run in multiple voices is utterly invaluable. There's… I cannot think of a better teaching tool for voice then reading and rereading and analyzing your own experience as you pick up the book again and again than this book.
[Erin] While this book is… Has a very sort of unique style, it's also something that you can do in books with multiple POVs. So if you wanted to take what we're doing in this close reading and apply it somewhere else, you could take a book that has a lot of different points of view and think about how is the voice being done differently by the author from one character to the next.
[DongWon] Yeah. I mean, this is just an extreme case, which I think is what makes it so useful. Right? Of having such distinctly different voices, and it's such a voice-y book. What I mean by that is there just leaning so much into that voice as a forward component of it. Which, in part, they get away with because it's a shorter book. Right? It doesn't overstay its welcome. This might be more difficult to do at great length. But, given the compactness of the book and how quick the experience of reading it is, you can really push pretty hard on the voice lever. Which they've done in this case.
[Howard] I have a question that I'm going to pose after our break.
 
[DongWon] I want to talk to y'all about Scavengers Reign. Which is one of the best things I saw in 2023. It's an animated series on Max that tells the story of a group of survivors crash landed on an alien planet after their colony ship malfunctions mid journey. What makes the show wonderful is its incredible art style, but also its approach to how they portray alien life and how humans interact with it. It's really deeply interested in systems and ecologies, and tells a really beautiful story about how humans interact with their environment and with each other. I really can't recommend it highly enough.
 
[Howard] The big question is if you are but one author, but one mortal author…
[Chuckles]
[Howard] Trying to write multiple voices, as you said, a novel with multiple POVs. Can you do it this well?
[DongWon] Yeah. Well, one thing I want to point out as we go into this close reading series is we're picking these as examples we hope are instructive. We're not saying you have to do what these authors are doing or replicate these. We're picking examples that are really pushing the boundaries of what is possible in this particular severe. So, this is pushing the boundaries of voice. When we get to Memory Called Empire, that is pushing the boundaries of what you can do with worldbuilding. When we get to Fifth Season, that's going to be pushing the boundaries of what you can do with structure. I do not recommend trying to replicate these things. We're showing you big examples so you can take lessons from them and learn from them.
 
[Mary Robinette] So, I'm going to give you a couple of words that we're going to be using as we're going through. As you probably know, I am an audiobook narrator, and when I'm trying to learn how to do character voice, when I'm teaching it, there's a couple of tools that we use that are very useful for doing voice on the page. So, pacing, accent, attitude, and what I call experience. So, pacing is kind of the cadence, the rhythm of the voice. Where they pause, whether they're doing long sentences or short sentences. Where they put the punctuation. That's something that you manipulate really by punctuation. It's replicating the way we pause in speech. Accent is all about word choice and sentence structure. It's not about pronunciation, which is what a lot of people focus on. So you'll hear us talking about the word choice and sentence structures that are specific to each character. Then, attitude is exactly what it sounds like. When you're talking to someone on the phone, and I know that a lot of people never do that anymore, but you can tell… Well, when you're listening to us, you can tell if we're smiling or not smiling. Mechanically, that's because the shape of our facial mask changes. But really it's that our attitude is driving the way that everything happens. On the page, you're manipulating that with word choice, sentence structure, and punctuation. Then, experience is about what… How the character views the world. So, specifically, when you're hearing us talk about Red and Blue, you're going to hear us talking about the use of botanical metaphors versus the use of mechanical metaphors, depending on which character we're talking about. That comes from their experience. So those are a couple of levers that you can push very consciously without having to, like, have this extensive acting career or, in Amal's case, Amal is a poet and is using a lot of additional tools. But these are 4 things that I find very useful.
 
[Howard] In… Oh, gosh, this would have been 40 years ago. I was reading the liner notes… Liner notes? Must have been, on a Billie Joel album. Billie Joel talked about getting his start. He said, "I listen to things on the radio and I told myself I can do that." That… I wanted to be a rock star for years. Then I got into cartooning and into writing because I looked at things and said I can do that. I look at Time War and think I can't do that.
[Laughter]
[Howard] If you are feeling the same thing, I just wanted to express some camaraderie, a little bit of commiseration, and a little bit of hopefulness, which is that as we go through these, we want to give you the tools so that on your 3rd or 4th reread of one of these close reads, you begin to tell yourself, "Oh. Oh, I can do that."
[Mary Robinette] It doesn't even have to be doing that entire… Like, you can't write Time War because that's where the personal voice comes in. Their own experience, the thing that drives them. But you can use the tools that they're using in Time War. That's the piece that we're hoping that you're going to get out of these really close readings, that here's this tool that you can use and apply to your own personal voice and your own experience, that that will come out on the page.
[DongWon] Well, one thing to keep in mind is also that this is 2 people. Right? This is a collaborative process. They're bringing double the firepower to this project, and anybody who's read Amal and Max's work individually knows that those are already some pretty heavy guns that they've got. So, there's something special that can happen in a collaboration where the sum is even greater than the individual parts. It's very hard to get to. I don't love a collaboration project, actually. It's one of the grand ironies of this book, is I tend to be fairly opposed to them because they're so difficult to do well. But in this case, those 2 came together in a way that their voices really braided together in this really powerful way that leads to the reading experience that we have in front of you.
 
[Mary Robinette] So, Erin, you tend to do fairly voice-y fiction also when you're writing. What are the things that you think about when you're looking at Time War in kind of relation to the way you approach your own work?
[Erin] I think, I like the way that you broke down sort of the different stuff, pacing… I'm going to forget them all now.
[Mary Robinette] Pacing, accent, attitude, experience.
[Erin] Pacing, accent, attitude, experience. I really wanted that to be like something I could say, like PAAE. That's not really…
[Mary Robinette] Yeah. Yeah. Sorry.
[Erin] It's okay. But I think that pacing, especially… Like, I love to look at the way in which other folks use punctuation. Because, like, really as writers, I find us to be a controlling lot.
[Laughter]
[Erin] You know what I mean? We don't just want you to read it, we want you to read it how we would read it in our own homes. So thinking about, I wonder if this… If the way I'm reading this is the experience that they intended me to have. Why is… In the thing that Howard read earlier, okay, there are some shorter bits in there. There are things that are 2 word sentences. Why is this. Here, why not a dash? Why was this not a semicolon? Oh, it's because I need to stop all the way here. I like to really think about that because when I'm doing it, I know the effect that I'm going for. What I like to try to do is listen to somebody else and wonder about the effect that they are going for. It's sort of like the listening to the song on the radio and going I think this song is meant to make me sad. Why and how? Because if I'm writing a song that wants to make somebody sad, I should think about if I understand how they did it, then I can understand the way that maybe I could do it better.
 
[Mary Robinette] My… One of the arguments that I will occasionally have with copy editors who will never see the argument back, like, the book is never returned to the copy editor with my No!
[Chuckles]
[Mary Robinette] But I'll have things that are phrased like a question, but I do not have a question mark, because they are not said with a rising tone. Like, "What did you say." Like, what did you say… Like, there's a falling tone there. If you put a question mark, it's a very different, "What did you say?" That kind of thing. I see early career writers, and I know I did it myself, get hung up on the grammar and having something grammatically correct is not what you're trying to do when you write. Grammar is there for when you need to express clarity in some way. But most of the time, what you're looking for is just do these rhythms flow?
[Howard] I look at grammar as the rule set that we play by when things are complicated and we need to make sure that everything is working well. Breaking those rules is what we do when we need a new rule in order to communicate something different. So we will deliberately throw down a word like mis-underestimate which isn't a word, but which we can kind of tell what it means and away we go. The copy editor will say, "Hey, this isn't a word," and you say, "But it's my word for this book."
[Mary Robinette] Yeah.
[DongWon] One way to think about voice is that voice is about clarity for the reader. It's about clarifying the reader's experience of all the information you're trying to give them. Right? Because it is the vessel with which that's handed over. So, sometimes, the way you achieve that clarity is by breaking grammatical rules, by using a very complicated language, or inventing your own word sometimes. Because what you're trying to do is communicate what the emotional experience that you want the reader to have is. Right? So voice is your first interface with them. It's the first… It's why we're doing this as our first module, is voice is the first and the last thing that you will encounter while reading a book.
 
[Erin] Yeah. I also think… Something else that just occurred to me, a bit of a side note, is that the other thing that I really like to look at is that… Is… Once you create voice and people understand what that voice is, you have to keep doing the work, but in some ways, you've already established who this person is. The way that they talk, the way that they think, and it actually helps to put their voice in the mind of your reader.
[DongWon, Mary Robinette] Yeah.
[Erin] Like, one of my favorite English sentences is, "I didn't say you got to keep the money." Because you can put the emphasis on every single word in that, like, I didn't say you got to keep the money. I didn't… Like, it's a different… It's a slightly different meaning. If you have the voice of the character established, they will emphasize, hopefully, the word that you would emphasize when you were writing it.
[Mary Robinette] Yeah. This is very similar to what happens in audio fiction. There are character voices that I cannot sustain for an entire thing. Like the [low shack] Luidaeg in the October Daye books. I'm talking like this. I can't do that for an entire page. So I hid it really hard at the beginning, and then I back off and use it for emphasis where I want to drive home this is the [low shack] Luidaeg speaking. I find the same with… When I'm writing, that I will use those embellishments, the… Sometimes it's just as simple as italics, but sometimes it's like the flourishing words at places where I want to remove ambiguity about who's speaking or what they mean or places where I want to add emphasis. It's like, no, this is seriously this person.
 
[DongWon] Well, one last thing I wanted to point out here is another reason I think this is a great book to use is so much of the character development and plot development is communicated through alterations in voice. The voice evolves over the course of the book, and as it does, we grow with the writer. Or the characters, and our understanding of the world that they live in also evolves. Right? So we get to sort of see how you can use voice as an active tool in your fiction.
[Mary Robinette] Yeah.
[DongWon] I think people think about it as kind of a passive set thing. Right? In the first paragraph, you set your voice, and then it's the same throughout. That, ideally, is not true. It grows and changes with you. I think this again is a pretty radical example of how you do that.
[Howard] Before we jump to our homework… Isn't that what we're getting ready to do next? Before… I would like to send us home with a passage that I think fits beautifully. "I am glad to know you love reading. Perhaps you should next write from a library. There's so much I want to recommend."
[Chuckles]
[Mary Robinette] That's perfect.
 
[DongWon] That is perfect. On that note, I have our homework for you this week. So. What I would like you to do is to take a sentence from a work you love that has a strong and clear voice. So think about what are some voice-y pieces that you've read that you really enjoy. Take that sentence and write a scene based on that as a prompt in the same tone and voice as the original. So, I'm not trying to get you to replicate the original scene, but take that… Take what you love about why it sounds the way it does, and try and extend that into your own fiction and make that voice a little bit your own.
 
[Mary Robinette] This has been Writing Excuses. You're out of excuses. Now go write.
 
[Howard] Hey, podcast lovers. Do you know that you can upgrade your experience here with our ad-free tier on Patreon? Head over to patreon.com/writingexcuses to enjoy an ad free oasis as well as access to our virtual Discord community where you can talk with your fellow writers.
 
mbarker: (Burp)
[personal profile] mbarker
Writing Excuses 19.10: Introducing Our Close Reading Series
 
 
Key Points: Close reading, so you have concrete examples of how these techniques work. There will be spoilers! Voice, worldbuilding, character, tension, and structure (see the liner notes for the novels, novellas, and short stories). Close reading gives us a shared language and shared examples to talk about craft. Close reading? Open the book with a question in mind. Read it for fun, then go back and look for examples of a specific technique, and look at the context. Reconnect with the joy of writing, reading, and great fiction. Find your own examples, too!
 
[Season 19, Episode 10]
 
[Mary Robinette] This episode of Writing Excuses has been brought to you by our listeners, patrons, and friends. If you would like to learn how to support this podcast, visit www.patreon.com/writingexcuses.
 
[Season 19, Episode 10]
 
[Mary Robinette] This is Writing Excuses.
[DongWon] Introducing our close reading series.
[Erin] 15 minutes long.
[Dan] Because you're in a hurry.
[Howard] And we're not that smart.
[Mary Robinette] I'm Mary Robinette.
[DongWon] I'm DongWon.
[Erin] I'm Erin.
[Dan] I'm Dan.
[Howard] And I'm Howard.
 
[Erin] I have a confession. Which is that we are actually recording the introduction to our close reading series after we've recorded most of the close reading series…
[Chuckles]
[Erin] Because, honestly, we wanted to get a sense of what this was going to be like. It's our first time doing this, and, I'll be honest, even as a teacher, when I hear the words close reading sometimes I think boring class, it's going to feel like going to a bad college class all over again. But I think it's been really fun.
[Mary Robinette] This is been some of the most fun that I've had doing episodes. One of the things that people talk about in our previous episodes when we been trying to give examples of things is that we often reach for film and television because we feel like there's a higher likelihood that you will have seen the thing and that you'll have read a particular work. With this, because what we've done is we've picked 5 books… Actually, 2 books, 2 novellas, and a collect… A bunch of short stories, so that you can read along with it. But we're doing all the heavy lifting. We've done the close reading and we're using these to tell you kind of how these techniques work, with very concrete examples.
[Howard] We're also leaning all the way into this and reading directly from the text during the episodes. Which is, to my mind, critical for helping you understand what it is that we love and what we see in the words that we read.
 
[DongWon] Because, as Howard said, we're going to be quoting from the text, you don't necessarily have to have read all of it before hopping in with us, but do be aware that we are not holding back on spoilers. Because we want to talk about the structure, we want to talk about how certain things unfold, so we will be referencing elements of the plot and the story from throughout the entire book. So if you hate spoilers, then read along with us. If you don't have time, don't stress about it, we're going to walk you through it.
[Dan] Well, also, not for nothing, we picked really great works that we love. You're going to want to read these anyway. So if you can, definitely read at least part of them. I think you should read all of them. You'll get a lot out of it.
[Chuckles]
[Howard] That thing where people will say, "Okay, spoiler alert," and you know to plug your ears or whatever stuff… We didn't even bother with that. We just sort of… The spoilers are scattered, like.
[Dan] It's all spoilers all the time.
[DongWon] We tend to focus on the first half of the book just naturally and how we're talking about it. But, yeah, absolutely, be prepared.
 
[Erin] Okay, so we should probably talk a little bit about how we got here in the first place. It started with, I think, DongWon, it was you and I and maybe even Mary Robinette, we were all scheming on the cruise…
[DongWon] Yeah.
[Erin] We had nothing to do during a lunch, and we said, "Let's start scheming and plotting, and figure out how we can bring like these really interesting close readings in a really cool way to the listeners." Is that… Do you remember it that way?
[DongWon] I remember it being not so much nothing to do during lunch, rather than season 19 curriculum meeting…
[Laughter] [garbled]
[Mary Robinette] It was a nice lunch, too.
[Dan] It was a great lunch. Halfway through the curriculum meeting, you remembered that it was supposed to be a curriculum meeting.
[DongWon] Yeah. You were eavesdropping on us, clearly.
[Laughter]
 
[Mary Robinette] But the thing that really is like so often when I'm talking about a technique, it would be easier if I had a sentence that I could show it to you with and we've got those. What we wanted to do was not just pick books, but pick topics that were going to be useful to you. So, we've got the season broken down into 5 topics, each of which has a representative work that is tied to it. So we're going to be starting the season with voice…
[DongWon] Starting with voice, yes.
[Erin] That makes sense for a podcast.
[Laughter]
[Mary Robinette] We recorded these out of sequence, which is part of why I was like, it was voice, right? Voice, interestingly enough, was How to Lose the Time War, which is just ironic, considering the out of sequence nature of our recording schedule.
[DongWon] Exactly.
[Erin] I think we're winning the time war.
[Dan] That's true. We organized the time war joke that we made.
[Mary Robinette] There we go.
[Dan] We set this up in advance where, like, someone's going to make a time war joke. That was it, folks.
[Mary Robinette] There we go. That's the only time war joke you're going to get.
[Dan] That's all you get.
[Mary Robinette] We will have done this several times.
[Laughter]
 
[DongWon] So, we're starting with voice, and then we're going into worldbuilding after that, reading Arkady Martine's A Memory Called Empire. Then we're going to do character, using C. L. Clark's short stories. There'll be a list of these in the liner notes. Then we are going to do tension with P. Djeli Clark's Ring Shout. Then, finally, we're going to talk about structure using N. K. Jemison's The Fifth Season.
[Mary Robinette] We've tried to set this up so that you've got novellas, you have plenty of time to read it, because it's a shorter thing. Then we go to a novel, so you've got a little more time. Then you get a breather, because we do some short stories. Then novella, and you have a lot of time before you have to read N. K. Jemison's Fifth Season. So we're thinking about 2 things. One is your actual reading time. The other thing that we're thinking about is a little bit of the arc of how you think about a story. Thinking about a story as driven by voice versus thinking about a story as driven by structure. You can start either place, but often the structure is something that you refine at the end during the editing process. So we're hoping that you'll be able to use these tools all the way through the year on the works that you're writing yourself.
[Howard] Just to be perfectly clear, Arkady Martine's Memory Called Empire does a bazillion things well, including worldbuilding. We're focusing on the worldbuilding. Don't go thinking that it doesn't have amazing voice, or amazing characterization, or brilliantly executed tension. All of the stories that we picked could have served as examples for any of the topics that we covered. We just picked the ones that we did because, to us, that's what seems to fit.
[DongWon] Trying to pick titles that fit the topics was incredibly difficult.
[Laughter]
[DongWon] Right? Like…
[Erin] I was going to say, one of my favorite things was our little [tetra see] trying to figure out…
[DongWon] Oh, my God.
[Erin] Well, this could be this, but also that.
[DongWon] Yeah. Howard's exactly right, some of these move from category to category. Right? Where we were, like, okay. Maybe we should do Fifth Season for voice or tension or all these different things, and ended up settling on structure and sort of why we picked one versus another is maybe slightly arbitrary. There are certain focuses. Time War is a very voice-y book, so it felt like it fit really well there, even though the structure of it is also really fascinating, the character work is fascinating. So, don't take any of these as being completely silo, but it was what have we really loved, what's in the genre that's exciting right now, that does at least address in a core way one of these topics.
[Dan] So, it's worth pointing out as well that these kind of close reading series are very specific. Talking about worldbuilding with A Memory Called Empire, it is not a broad and generic talk about worldbuilding in general, it is how did Arkady Martine use worldbuilding in this book for this purpose. The same thing with voice in Time War, and all of the other series that we're doing. I think that that actually ended up, at least for me, being a lot more interesting than trying to cover all of worldbuilding in 6 episodes.
[DongWon] One thing I really loved about this project was… You heard us do deep dives before. We've gone in depth on projects, but those have always been our own projects. Those tend to be from a holistic angle of talking about one of Mary Robinette's books, or, all last year, you heard us go through Erin's short stories, Howard's last couple volumes, all these different things. So, being able to focus in a really laserlike way on a single topic on a single book, using a handful of lines or quotes from passages, really let us dig into the topic in a really mechanical way that, for me, at least, was one of the most fun I've ever had on this show.
[Howard] You say dig. 30 years ago… The math gets fuzzy… When I was studying music history and form and analysis, one of the things that are professor said was, "Imagine yourself as a… You want to find out what's under the ground. Do you want to dig a thousand one foot holes or one thousand foot hole?" Then he said, "For our purposes in this class, we're going to dig only ten 10 foot holes and then one 900 foot hole. We're going to do a little survey work, and then we're going to drill way down on one thing. In the past here with Writing Excuses, a lot of times, we've taken the… A 100 ten foot hole approach. Now we're going mining.
[Erin] Actually, I think this is… We're about to go to a break. When we come back, I want to talk about how do you do close reading well. Because we've been talking about it, I want to make sure that you're prepped for what you need to do or what you might want to do when we start this series.
 
[Dan] Hi. This week, our thing of the week is a role-playing game called Shinobigami. This is a role-playing game written and published in Japan, translated into English. One of the reasons I love it and the reason I'm recommending it is because it is so interesting to see a role-playing game from a completely different culture. One of the things that stands out as different, in Western role-playing games, we tend to avoid any kind of player versus player conflict or combat. This game is entirely about player versus player combat. As the name implies, Shinobigami, everyone is a ninja of some kind in modern Japan, and you are fighting each other. Trying to accomplish secret quests or secret missions at the expense of the other players. It's a lot of fun, it's way different from what you may have ever played before. It's great. Check it out. That again is called Shinobigami.
 
[Erin] So, how do you close read? What does this mean?
[DongWon] I wanted to toss this one to you, actually, because…
[Laughter]
[DongWon] You're the one who, among all of us, is the one who's actively teaching in a classroom environment. Right? You're teaching writing to students. Do you use these techniques? Do you do close reading examples in class, or… How does that structure work for you?
[Erin] Just when I thought I'd gotten away with it.
[Laughter]
[Erin] So, I do use… A lot of what we do, what I do when I teach is to give the students let's all read this story, let's all read this book. So that we all have a common thing we're talking about. I find it to be very helpful because when you want to give an example later, when you're reading somebody else's story and you're like, "Oh. Oh. I really like the way you built tension like…" And you reach for an example, if everyone is speaking the same language and everyone has read the same story, we can make those references really quickly. It basically creates a little environment, a little community for the classroom, which we're going to kind of replicate here where everyone's speaking the same language, everyone knows what we're talking about, and therefore it makes it just so much easier to reference things and talk about craft.
[Dan] Well, not just easier. But it allows us to go, as Howard's metaphor was saying, much deeper than we normally would because we don't have to cover a lot of the basic stuff. We don't have to start each sentence by saying, "Well. In How to Lose the Time War, we…" Because that's understood. We have more time to get into the real meat of each of the stories.
[Howard] For me, the secret to close reading was opening the book with the question already in mind for me. The question might have been when do… When does the… It's a very specific, very detailed very 400 level question. When does the likability slider for characters move in this book? I would just ask myself that question before I started reading. I would find phrases and it would resonate with me and I'd realize, "Oh, that's where that thing happens."
[Mary Robinette] So, the way I often approach it, because I will often do close readings when I'm trying to learn a new technique. So I brought some of that to this, when we were working on this project, that I will… I'll go ahead and just read it for funsies. With a question in mind. But then I go back and I kind of open it a little at random or 2 things that I remember, but I think, "Okay. I want to go through and I want to look for…" Say, with Time War. I want to go through it and look for places where they're using cadence, where they're using the rhythm of the language. So I'll skim through the book, looking for an example of that. Then, this part is for me really important, I will read the whole page, I will look at the context of how that thing is being used. Because none of these examples, you're going to hear us read an isolated sentence, but none of these sentences exist in isolation and the connective tissue is the part that's really, really fun. So it's quite possible for you to just read the book for funsies. Then, you'll hear us say a sentence, and you go find that sentence in the book, and just read the stuff around it. It's also possible for you to not read the book, wait for us to say something, and just go read it and be like, "Well, I don't have anything else, but I can see how even on this page, this technique is working." It'll be techniques like pitch… No, not pitch. It'll be techniques like cadence, or something like sentence structure, word choice…
[DongWon] Punctuation.
[Mary Robinette] Punctuation. Or, when we get into talking about character, we're talking about things like ability or role and really unpacking those that you can look at in context, to see how they work, and how they work over a span of pages.
 
[DongWon] One thing for me, there's a hazard of my job where I spend so much time reading manuscripts. Right? Reading client work, going over drafts, editing, that sometimes it can get a little mechanical for me. Where I end up so in the weeds, and kind of like, "Oh, I've got to get through X number of manuscripts by the end of this month, to stay on top of things." So, being able to do this, where we got to dig into these books and dig into certain passages in a very specific way, kind of really reminded me how much I love writing. Like, there was such a joyful conversation to be like, "Oh, it is so cool that in this paragraph they did this. Look how they did this thing, and how that's going to have consequences later," and, I hope that that also works for some of our audience, too, that sometimes when you're writing, it can be easy to lose sight of what matters. This is a way to sort of reconnect with the joy of writing and reading and experiencing great fiction.
[Mary Robinette] Yeah. We didn't want to call this book club, but in some ways…
[Chuckles]
[Mary Robinette] It's kind of like…
[Laughter]
[Mary Robinette] Being in a book club with the entire Writing Excuses audience. In fact, this is also a good time to let you know that our Patreon has a Discord attached to it. If you want to come in, the Discord is brand-new. But, if you want to come in and yell about these books with people who have also read them, we have a space for you to do that.
[Howard] I'd just like to put a pin in the fact that coming up with the term close reading…
[Chuckles]
[Howard] As opposed to book club was way more painful for me than picking the books.
[Laughter]
[Howard] Picking the books is easy. But coming up with a 2 word name, that's misery.
 
[Erin] Yes. I would say, going back to the idea of the joy of the reading, like, I love the idea of like reading with a question in mind or really being very intentional about it. But I'll be honest, like when I give my students things to read, I'm not asking them to do much other than read it. Then, when we come back in class, we ask questions that get to why it's working. So, something I like to do sometimes when I'm reading a book is read it, and then think, what are the 3 things I would tell someone about this book that I either loved or hated. Because, look, you may be like these are the worst 5 books that we have… I have ever read. I hate them all. I hope not, because we enjoy them. But you learn something either way. You learn something… It's like you learn something from the people you dislike, just like you learn something from the people you like.
[Mary Robinette] [garbled]
[Erin] About the way you relate.
[DongWon] More from a book that you hate then you will from a book that you love. Because you can sort of see in contrast the things that they are doing that you don't like, but you can start to understand the techniques as a result.
[Erin] Exactly. You can ask yourself why. So, if it's the 3 things you love or hate, it's, well, I hated the character. Well, why did I hate that character? Usually, it's like something they did, or something that happened in the text. Then you can say, "When did I know that happened?" Like, if I hated them because of the fact that they stabbed 6 kittens, when did that happen? What was it about that kitten stabbing that like, really made it horrible. Sorry, kittens.
[Dan] Made it so different from my other kitten stabbings that I loved in the past?
[Mary Robinette] A John Cleaver book.
[Howard] Being able to ask yourself and come up with an answer why you don't like something is… That's an exciting ride. I well remember the movie Legion which a lot of other people thought I would love. But the loser guy who gets everybody killed is named Howard…
[Laughter]
[Howard] And his wife is named Sandra. That's a dumb movie, I hate it.
[Laughter]
[Dan] Another really valuable thing on this topic is if you hate one of these books, this gives you the opportunity to see what other people saw in it that you didn't. It's okay to hate books. I hate so many books. But, as an author, especially as a working author who wants to make this a career, it's important to understand what the market likes, what people who are not me are looking for in a book.
[Erin] It's also great to see the variety of opinions. Because some people will love it, some people hate it, some people will be in different. I think sometimes as writers we think there's some objective measure that this book is good and everyone loves it and this book is bad and everybody hates it. But any book, like the book that you love the most, is somebody else's least favorite. The book that your least favorite is somebody's most loved book. I think seeing that variety of opinion helps you realize that, like, in your own work, you don't have to meet some mythical standard. You just have to try to use these techniques that were talking about as best you can, and put it out there, and find the audience of people who will love your work.
[DongWon] All that said, we hope you love these books. Because we love these books.
[Laughter]
[DongWon] It's okay if you don't. We get it.
[Dan] I doubt they hate them.
[Laughter]
 
[DongWon] But one of the reasons we hope you love it is we're going to also be talking to some of the creators behind these books and doing interview episodes at the end of each series where we get to interrogate them. Hey, how did you do this thing? How did you think about these things? I am so looking forward to those conversations, because I think it's going to be really fun to pick the brains of some of the most talented people in this space and talk about these big ideas.
[Howard] These authors will be more excited about those episodes if we use the word interview instead of interrogate.
[Chuckles]
[Dan] No. Interrogate the writers.
[Laughter]
[Mary Robinette] What I'm looking forward to with those is where we say, "Oh, I really love it when you did XYZ," and they're like, "Hmm, I'm glad you noticed that."
[Laughter]
[Howard] I am so happy that work for you.
[Erin] Why did you… Why do you think I did…
[DongWon] I think it's something you might have been on the other end of once or twice.
 
[Mary Robinette] One thing that I'm going to say, this is not your homework, but just something I want you to think about as you are listening to these episodes all year is that we're going to be citing examples. But the examples that we cite are not the only examples of each technique in the book. So, one of the ways that you can enhance your own understanding is go and find your own examples. Then, find someone to share that example with. Because that's going to really help you cement the techniques that we're talking about in your own brain. Then you can take it to your work and see if you can use it there. Which is what we're really hoping. That's the reason we're doing these close reads is we're hoping it will help you level up your own writing.
[Erin] That sounded like the homework. But it wasn't!
[Laughter]
[Mary Robinette] It was not. I know. That's why I said this is not the homework, but…
[Erin] That was great. I wish I'd come up with that.
 
[Erin] This homework is, like, super complicated, too. So… One thing, we talked about these 5 things that we're going to be thinking about. Voice, worldbuilding, character, tension, and structure. So, I want you to take a scene from a work that you love or from your own work and create… Pick a different crayon color or colored pencil for each of those things and underline where you think it's happening within the scene. So, underline all the cool voice places, underline all the different worldbuilding in a different color, and just take a look at the pallette that you've created for yourself. Because we're going to be talking about all of these things, and they can be found in all of these works. It's a good way to remind yourself of all the ways that these techniques come together on the page.
[DongWon] I love that so much.
 
[Mary Robinette] This has been Writing Excuses. You're out of excuses. Now go read.
 
[Howard] Hey, podcast lovers. Do you know that you can upgrade your experience here with our ad-free tier on Patreon? Head over to patreon.com/writingexcuses to enjoy an ad-free oasis as well as access to our virtual Discord community where you can talk to your fellow writers.
 
mbarker: (BrainUnderRepair)
[personal profile] mbarker
Writing Excuses 18.49: Giving Your Story A Voice
 
 
Key points: Voice? Mechanical, aesthetic, and personal voice. Mechanical, 1st person, 3rd person, YA, genre? Aesthetic, what does it sound like, rhythms? Personal, idiosyncrasies. The telegraph operator's fist. Develop your personal voice, learn to trust your own taste. What makes one voice sound different? Pacing, sentence structure and punctuation. Accent, sentence structure and word choice. Attitude? Are you smiling, mad, or what? Character background. Accents? Go to original sources. Get an author/editor from that community to translate into dialect. Be wary of dialects. Remember that voice is not static. A hack - re-key a page of an author with a strong aesthetic voice before writing your own story to get their rhythm. Soundtracks may also help you get the right feel. 
 
[Season 18, Episode 49]
 
[DongWon] Hello writers. Whether you're doing NaNoWriMo, editing your newest project, or just desperately trying to keep up with your TBR pile, it's hard to find the time to plan and cook healthy and nutritious meals to keep you energized on these jam-packed days. So, I'm here to tell you about Factor, America's number one ready-to-eat meal delivery service. They can help you fuel up fast for breakfast, lunch, and dinner with chef-prepared, dietitian-approved, ready-to-eat meals delivered straight to your door. You'll save time, eat well, and stay on track with one less excuse to keep you from writing. This November, get Factor and enjoy eating well without the hassle. Simply choose your meals and enjoy fresh, flavor-packed deliveries right to your door. Ready in just two minutes, no prep and no mess. Head to factormeals.com/WX50 and use code WX50 to get 50% off. That's code WX50 at factormeals.com/WX50 to get 50% off.
 
[Mary Robinette] This episode of Writing Excuses has been brought to you by our listeners, patrons, and friends. If you would like to learn how to support this podcast, visit www.patreon.com/writingexcuses.
 
[Season 18, Episode 49] 
 
[Mary Robinette] This is Writing Excuses, Giving Your Story a Voice.
[DongWon] 15 minutes long.
[Erin] Because you're in a hurry.
[Howard] And we're not that smart.
[Mary Robinette] I'm Mary Robinette.
[DongWon] I'm DongWon.
[Erin] I'm Erin.
[Howard] And I'm Howard.
 
[Erin] And we're back to the deep dives. We hope you had an amazing NaNoWriMo, that you one, if you even wrote one word, you're a writer in my eyes. But…
[Mary Robinette] Same.
[Erin] I hope you had a great, great time. Now we're going to come back. I think this is actually a really great time to come back to the deep dives, because we're going to be talking a little more about sort of craft on the page level. Before we left, we were talking big worldbuilding things. Now we're going to be getting into the nitty-gritty, starting with voice. The reason I picked this topic is because I have been accused, in addition to being accused of writing horror…
[Chuckles]
[Erin] I have also been accused of writing voice-y stories. Which I actually do agree with. And that the stories that I write have sort of strong character voices driving them. So I wanted to talk about what voice even means. I feel like it's one of these words that gets thrown around a lot, and, like, people say it and everyone nods, and then you go away and you're like, "Did I mean what they meant?" So I'm kind of curious, when we talk about a voice on the page, what does that mean to you all? Like, what is that… What is the absence of that?
[Mary Robinette] So, I have… I, likewise, have strong feelings about voice…
[Chuckles]
[Mary Robinette] And the fact that we use it so indiscriminately. But I think that we use it to mean three different things. Surprising no one, I'm going to use puppetry as an example. So, I think that voice means… That there are three things that we're talking about, the mechanical voice, the aesthetic voice, and the personal voice. So when you think about puppetry, mechanical… You say, what is the style of puppet, mechanical style is, is it a marionette, is it a hand puppet, what is it? With voice on the page, is it first-person, is it third person, are you writing for YA, like, what are the mechanics of that voice? The aesthetic is what does it… What does the puppet look like? Does it look like a Muppet, like a handcarved puppet from Appalachia? Voice on the page is what does it sound like? What are the rhythms of the voice, what are the… Does it sound like Jane Austen, does it sound like someone from the Bayou, does it sound transparent? Which basically just is a… Means fashionable. Because Jane Austen was writing transparent prose in her day, and the people writing transparent prose these days are people who are…
[DongWon] Just means mainstream.
[Mary Robinette] Mainstream. Yeah. Then you have the personal voice, which is the thing that you… Idiosyncrasies that you yourself bring to it. So when you hand the same puppet to two different puppeteers, it will look like a different character. Like when with Kermit the frog, when Jim Henson died, and Steve Whitmire took over, people freaked out. Because Kermit just looked like a different character. So I think what happens with when we're talking to writers, is that that all of the personal experience that you've got, all of your taste, is going to affect the way you're writing. What I see happen to a lot of early writers is that they fall in love with another writer and they try to match their aesthetic, not understanding that the aesthetic for that writer arises from their personal voice. So they will actually overwrite their own personal voice in trying to chase an aesthetic. Which isn't to say that you can't like do a pastiche that isn't… That also reflects your personal voice. But I think that you're not approaching them consciously to some degree, or if you're not aware of the differences, that it can be very easy to suppress what is important, why you yourself is the person who should be telling a story.
 
[Howard] Those first two, the mechanical and the aesthetic, are things that you can lean on craft and you can adjust. The third one is extremely difficult to adjust because that's the one that is the most embedded in who we are. In the age of telegraph and all through… All the way up through World War II, telegraph operators had what was called a fist. A recognizable… You could tell who the telegraph operator was just by the way they did the dots and dashes. That was something that code operators knew happened, and they would try to change it so that they couldn't be identified. They very rarely succeeded. I bring this up just because if someone tells you, "Oh, I can hear your voice," and you're uncomfortable with this… Get comfortable with it, because your voice is important, and changing it is hard.
[DongWon] Yeah. I think Howard's kind of hitting on something really important there. Which is… People ask me all the time what am I looking for in a project, what do I look for… When do I get excited about a submission, a query, whatever it is? For me, the thing I always say is I need to be able to read the thing that you're working on and see you in this. I want to know who the writer is. I want to feel like you are the only person who could tell this story in this way in this moment in time. That's not true for everybody. That is a very personal thing that I get most excited about. But I think Howard is absolutely right, that the first two things that Mary Robinette was laying out are craft things that you can adjust. Right? You can adjust sort of the mechanical thing to fit your audience. Right? Are you writing YA? Are you writing a mystery? Are you writing a thriller? These will require different kinds of beats and pacing and sentence structures, and also, the aesthetic voice is very much a personal thing, but you can shift that too. You can shift to certain dialects from story to story to story. You're often going to want to move that a little bit to match the setting, the type of story, whatever it is. The last one is the most interesting to me, and is the most [garbled setting] to me, because I think Howard's right that you can't change it. So what you need to do is change everything around it to reveal it in ways that are exciting to the reader. You… Bringing out what is important to you, what your point of view is, what your perspective is, into the fiction is the thing that almost, like, you're choosing how to reveal it and how to make it felt in the fiction. You're not trying to change who you are, you're trying to let me know who you are in a way that makes it legible to me and exciting to me and engaging to me, the reader.
[Erin] The funny thing is that I agree, but I disagree.
[Laughter]
[Erin] The reason that I slightly disagree is, for me, those last two things, the aesthetic voice and the personal voice, are a bit of a slider.
[Mary Robinette] Yeah.
[Erin] So, when I write, I actually try very hard to get deep into the character voice, and you have less of a personal voice in the story, if that makes any sense. There are things that are… I think of them as like tells in a certain way, which are, like, I tend to like compound… Longer compound sentences, I love the word just which I probably shouldn't love as much as I do. But, that part of recognizing a story that's by me is in the subsuming of voice, of my voice inside the voice of the character.
[DongWon] But I think that's aesthetic voice. Right? In terms of the personal voice, I read all three of those stories and I say, "These are Erin Robert's stories because they are interested in certain topics. They have a certain perspective. The world is rendered in certain ways." Right? The connection between Sour Milk Girls and Snake Season… Aesthetically, they could not be more different. Right? Like, they're coming from different settings, different voices, different styles, different moods. But I look at both of these and like, "Oh, these are stories about people trying to survive in a world that is set against them. These are stories about empathizing with people who would be monstrous in other ways." That feels like something that you yourself are interested in. I know that's not how we normally think about voice, but it's so subtle and so woven through the story, that to me, I don't know where else to put it. Right? It could be themes, in some ways, but it's not that cold. It is more… It really is just kind of this metaphor of the telegraphers like fist and tapping things out. It's almost… It's an uncontrolled, unconscious thing in some ways that kind of can't be erased. In a way that's exciting and you lean into it in ways that make me like, "This is dope. I love this."
 
[Howard] Circling back to the I have been accused of being a horror writer, or accused of writing things that have…
[Chuckles]
[Howard] I… If it's good art, and you're accusing me of something, I want to be found guilty.
[Chuckles]
[Howard] I want to be demonstrably guilty of this. If my voice is something that is unique and has value, but people tell me they can hear it in multiple stories, I need to be okay with that.
[Mary Robinette] This is the thing for me about the personal voice. You'll hear people say, "You need to develop your voice," or, "Don't worry about your voice, it will develop on its own," or whatever. I think that you do need to develop your personal voice. But what that means is learning to trust your own taste. That, for me, is that slider that you're talking about, Erin, is that you have learned to trust your own personal taste. So your personal voice then affects the aesthetics of everything that you choose.
[DongWon] I will also say your personal voice does change over time.
[Mary Robinette] Absolutely.
[DongWon] It's not a fixed point. As you read things, as you write things, as you live in the world, you change as a person, and that can be felt in your fiction too, in ways that I think are exciting. That's why I love watching a career develop. I love reading through an author's career, like, what were they writing when they were starting out, what were they writing later. William Gibson's one of my favorite writers, but William Gibson writing Neuromancer versus William Gibson writing the Millennium trilogy versus writing the Jackpot series, just three wildly different people. I can see the thread of that person growing over time, but it has been so thrilling to watch his thought and perspectives develop over the decades. When you get to see that in a writer, I think that's tremendously exciting.
[Erin] Yeah. Agreed.
[Chuckles]
[Erin] We are about to take a break. When we come back, I want to dive a little bit into the aesthetic voice, and actually how do you make stories sound different and bring the character to life through voice. We'll be right back.
 
[Mary Robinette] I have another short story. This is Exhalation by Ted Chang. I was just completely captivated by this short story. It is one of those that is all aliens all the time. Where he really trusts the reader. He starts, and he does not explain what's going on. You have to put the pieces together as he goes, and it's deeply compelling. How it unfolds, the things that you learn about it, the many layers of worldbuilding that you get in this very, very tight space. Exhalation by Ted Chang.
 
[Erin] We are back, and we are still in our own voices.
[Laughter]
[Erin] But what makes our voices different from each other? I'm curious, like, what makes one voice… Not sort of the personal kind of… The fist voice, but, like, the voice of one character sound different from another. Mechanically.
[Mary Robinette] There's so many different things that can do that. It really depends on what you're looking at. But, there are 4 basic things. There's… This comes from me being an audiobook narrator. So, voice, for me, like, for you, comes really naturally, and I had to reverse engineer what I was doing. When I was being trained to do voice work, you've got pitch, placement, pacing, accent, and attitude. Pitch is how high or low, you cannot represent that on the page. Placement is where it resonates, again, can't really represent that on the page aside from reporting. But, accent, attitude, and pacing, you can. So, pacing is all about the sentence structure and punctuation. Punctuation exists on the page, as if for me as a narrator, to record the breaths and pauses. That's where… That includes paragraph breaks, that includes italics, all of that is to describe the non-pronunciation parts of language. Then you've got… So you've got pacing, you've got accent. Accent is about sentence structure and word choice. Like, coming from the south, when I'm talking to you all, I will say you all, when I'm talking to my parents, I'll say y'all. I'm often throwing an extra just like weird flourishes to the language that it doesn't need, like, instead of "I'm going to the grocery store," "I'm going to go on over to the grocery store." What the extra words are doing, I have no idea. So you don't… This is not to say that you need to like put phonetic representations on the page. But, you do think about the sentence structure and word choice. Then, attitude, when you're talking to someone on the phone, you can tell whether or not they're smiling. You get the email that you're like, "Oo, they are really mad." That changes the way we approach language. So you can think about these things and adjust them in a very mechanical way, or you can just think about trying to replicate something that you're hearing.
 
[Howard] On one level further up from that… Fair listener, you probably absent the total differences between my voice and Mary Robinette's voice, Mary Robinette will lean into puppetry metaphor. I will lean into audio engineering and music metaphor. Because we have different backgrounds. That is an aspect of character voice that you should delight in. Knowing a character's back story and knowing that the way they were raised, the career that they followed, the parents they had, the culture they had, will affect the way they narrate their point of view to the reader.
 
[Erin] One thing… Getting back to accent specifically, which is a really interesting one.
[Mary Robinette] Yeah.
[Erin] How do you make it work, and especially, you may be thinking I'm writing a secondary world where accents are completely different than the way that we think about them. I did a lot of thinking about this for Wolfy Things, which has, I would say, a flavor of Appalachian English to it. But I actually went and did a bunch of reading, I listen to recordings of folktales being told by some folks in the mountains.
[Mary Robinette] Yeah.
[Erin] I tried to figure out, and I think this is something, Mary Robinette, you said before, the difference between sort of the essence of what they were doing and how they were expressing it. I was, like, I'm not going to attempt to write in a full accent and actually like do exactly the way that they would do it. But as I was listening, I started saying, what are some commonalities that I'm hearing in the way… What are words that people are using, like y'all and ain't. Our sentences shorter or longer? Where are people putting the emphasis? Then said, "Well, I can take that and put it in my story." That way, it's not like I'm trying to, like, it can feel like a mockery I think when you try to exactly copy someone's accent from a group that you don't belong to, because there are rules going on beneath the surface that are hard to understand.
[Mary Robinette] Yeah.
[DongWon] Dialect is superhard and dangerous. Yes.
[Erin] Exactly.
 
[Mary Robinette] So, with dialect, one of the things… Yes, I'm 100% with you on this. I did a thing with Of Noble Family, where it was set in Antigua and I wanted to represent the dialect and also knew that there was no possible way I could get it. Because it's… I'm not from there, there's so many layers of that. So I wrote it with the rhythms that were natural to me, and then I hired an Antiguan author and editor to translate it into the dialect. She would periodically be like, "What is this?" I'm like, "Well, uhm…" I would have to translate my dialect back into standard English so that… It was this whole fascinating process because their… Dialects are so widely varied. I think that one of the things that people will do is they often have a media representation of dialect in their brain. So I think what you're talking about is like going to listen to primary sources. So important.
[DongWon] Yup. I mean, southern accents on TV, you'll get for different regions in the same town that apparently… That supposedly, no one's left in their whole life. You're like…
[Chuckles]
[DongWon] "I don't know. This is a lot…"
[Mary Robinette] Uhm, no. That is actually… That is a thing that absolutely happens.
[DongWon] It can, but…
[Mary Robinette] No. Okay, I know what you're talking about.
[DongWon] You know what I mean, though?
[Mary Robinette] Sorry. My favorite thing that will happen to me as a narrator is that I will narrate a book, set… I just narrated House of Good Bones by Ursula Vernon, set in North Carolina, which is where I grew up. The number of reviews that say they should have gotten a real Southerner…
[Laughter]
[Mary Robinette] Because they have a very specific idea of what a southern accent is.
[DongWon] Exactly. I mean, this might be opening a little bit of a can of worms, so I don't want to go too deep on this. But one of the reasons, just to make it very explicit, that you need to be careful of dialects is that when you come from a lot of populations, sometimes it's southern populations, but, for me, coming from a family of immigrants, accent, language choice, all of these things are tools that are used against us in very explicit ways. Right? The pronunciation of my name, the way my parents talk, certain things are… I was trained to speak in a very specific way, to not have an accent, and all of these things because my parents believed that it was very important for us to be able to fit into American society. I have complicated feelings about that at this point, but I understand where they were coming from, because they felt it was very difficult for them to have a place in the world, to get ahead in business, or things like that, talking the way they did. So, when you are thinking about wanting to represent a community, a particular people, on a page, I think there's a natural instinct to be like, "Oh, well, they sound like that, they should look like that on the page." But when you're not from that community, you… There are subtleties and nuances that you will stumble into by accident that will end up being very hurtful to people from that community. So that's just things you need to be aware of when you're looking at dialect. So, going back to the list of things that Mary Robinette had in terms of, like, those aspects of voice, there's a lot of things you can do with cadence and pacing and rhythm that will give a gesture towards it. It can be a very subtle thing that will make things feel very different on the page without flipping into caricature, without being in that Mickey Rooney breakfast at Tiffany's space that you don't want to end up in.
[Erin] We definitely don't want to end up there…
[Laughter]
[Erin] In that space.
[DongWon] I see it more often than you would think.
[Mary Robinette] Well. No.
 
[Erin] What you were saying about sort of how language changes and how accent changes made me think also that one of the things that I think is really fun to do with voice is that voice is not static.
[Mary Robinette, DongWon chorus] Yeah.
[Erin] You know what I mean? As you move through the world, my favorite, like, way to think about this example is, like, your boss says something really annoying or your coworker, and you're like, "Okay. My gosh, this is so… That so-and-so…" You're upset and you're talking about it with your coworker, then you clear your throat and go, "Per my last email…"
[Laughter]
[Erin] You know what I mean? As you translate the way you're really thinking into the way that is appropriate…
[Mary Robinette] Yes.
[Erin] Supposedly, or appropriate for that situation…
[Howard] Code switching.
[Erin] Code switching. That kind of code switching happens all the time. I think one thing that's interesting is when characters speak out loud versus what they are thinking…
[Mary Robinette] Yeah.
[Erin] So, the thought voice, like, the voice of the perspective is usually consistent, but then you might have them speak one way in one conversation, and a different way in another. That shows, like, how familiar they are with that person, their comfort level… There's so much that you can do in that, that's a really fun thing in playing with voice.
 
[DongWon] You can do a lot with voice, especially if you're writing in close third. I think people think, it's like, oh, if you're in first person all the time, then you can do this. But if you're in close third, you can switch your narration to mirror the internal dialect or the voice of that character a little bit more closely. I mean, I wouldn't be extreme about it, but you maybe just nudge it a little bit in a direction to be like, oh, this person's hanging out with their friends. They're code switching a bit more to be like this. They're in a professional environment or they are at their job, they're going to code switch a little bit in this direction. Right?
[Mary Robinette] Yeah.
[DongWon] You can push voice in like… You have all these little meters and dials with voice that you can do so much with that can be really exciting and really enrich your text. That, to me, is when I start to see, "Oh, this is an author who's very confident, who's in control of the text." There walking me through their story in a very, like, deliberate way that I love to see.
 
[Mary Robinette] One of… I'm going to give you a hack that you can use that I've used for a couple of different stories to get a different aesthetic voice into your rhythm. Which is to take someone who has a very strong aesthetic, like, I've done this with Austen, I've done this with Richard Kipling. I re-key in a text of the page before I start… Sorry, a page of their text before I start writing my own thing to get that rhythm into my head and hands.
[Erin] I think there's also… This is why some people will have soundtracks that they write to.
[Mary Robinette] Yeah.
[Erin] If there's a specific feel that you're going for, a specific rhythm, and you put on that song that, like, get you into the beat and the feel of it. I think that can be a great way to, like, remind yourself what the aesthetic is and what you're going for. I'll also say, like, voice is tricky. I've said this before…
[DongWon] It's hard.
[Erin] For me, because I tend to really try to live very deeply in the voice. It takes a long time. For me, a lot of it's writing a paragraph, reading it out loud, and just thinking something about this does not sound right.
[DongWon] Yeah.
[Erin] Let me try again, until it gets… Like, the mood or the feel that I think I'm going for. But once, for me, I've captured that in one paragraph, then I can go ahead and like replicate it in the next. I can do it again.
[Mary Robinette] Yeah.
[Erin] I actually think that, as we're talking about these specific tools, is a perfect time to go to the homework.
 
[Mary Robinette] So, your homework assignment is that you're going to listen to someone's voice. This can be a person in a coffee shop, someone on a podcast, anywhere that you are captured by someone's voice. Then, write a scene from your current work in progress, rewrite it trying to approximate the essence of that voice.
 
[Howard] This has been Writing Excuses. You're out of excuses. Now go write.
 
[Mary Robinette] Hey, writer. Have you sold a short story or finished your first novel? Let us know. We love hearing about how you've applied the stuff we've been talking about to craft your own success stories. Use the hashtag WXsuccess on social media or drop us a line at success@writingexcuses.com.
 
mbarker: (BrainUnderRepair)
[personal profile] mbarker
Writing Excuses 18.44: NaNoWriMo Week 1 - Getting Started
 
 
Key Points: NaNoWriMo, writing 50,000 words. How do you get started? Writing your opening? Meet the characters and set promises for the readers. Confidence and authority, voice! And information! Promises to me, to motivate me! Voice, character, or setting. Voice driven or action driven? Hook the reader! Write a little, then ask what excites me about that. Do some freewriting, meet the character or setting or voice, before starting. [If you don't start, you can't finish.] Give readers reasons to care, to connect. Think about who, what, when, where, why, and how. Breadcrumbs, not infodumps! Character stakes, what is at risk. Where are we, who are we with, and what genre is this? Within 13 lines, what is the character's goal? Remember, Nano is a time to play, to try out things. Dive in!
 
[Season 18, Episode 44]
 
[Mary Robinette] This is Writing Excuses.
[DongWon] NaNoWriMo Week 1 - Getting Started.
[Erin] 15 minutes long.
[Dan] Because you're in a hurry.
[Howard] And we're not that smart.
[Mary Robinette] I'm Mary Robinette.
[DongWon] I'm DongWon.
[Erin] I'm Erin.
[Dan] I'm Dan.
[Howard] And I'm Howard.
 
[Mary Robinette] We're going to be talking about National Novel Writing Month. All month, in fact. For those of you who haven't participated in this, National Novel Writing Month is a month-long challenge in the month of November, where you attempt to write a novel or 50,000 words, depending on how you want to define that. So what we're going to be talking about is what you need to do in order to try to have something that's vaguely coherent at the end of the month. These are tools that you can use the rest of the time when you're working on novels or short stories, but we're going to talk this week about getting started.
[Pause]
[Erin] So, how do we do that?
[Laughter]
[Erin] I mean, it's like…
[Mary Robinette] Surely, someone else will start talking now?
[Erin] That's often the problem…
 
[Dan] Getting started is hard.
[Mary Robinette] Getting started is hard. So, in getting started, what we're talking about on day one is that you're going to be writing your opening. This is where you meet your characters and you set promises for your readers. So we're going to be talking about both stuff that you need to establish, but the order in which you establish things is very much up to you. So, what do you all find are some, like, consistent things that make an opening, like, that first page?
[DongWon] I personally really love openings. They are my favorite part of the book. As a literary agent, I'm mostly looking at openings as I'm going through queries and new projects and things like that. So, for me, the thing I'm looking for in that first page, in those opening sections, is a sense that the author knows what they're doing, and they're going to take me on a journey that I'm excited to go on with them. Right? So, projecting a certain amount of confidence and a certain amount of authority in those opening pages are really important. Some of the best tools to do this is with your actual voice. The words that you're using and the sentence structure that you have is a great way to bring readers in and project that kind of confidence that you are going to be telling us a story that we're going to be excited to read. That can be everything from word choice to sentence structure to a kind of musicality and rhythm that you have in those opening sentences. But that really needs to be balanced with all of the information that you need to give to your readers. Right? It can't all just be voice-y beautiful prose, you also need to be communicating a ton of information in those opening pages.
[Howard] I'm a sucker for a good first line. It can take a long time to write a first line that you're happy with. Often, the first week of NaNoWriMo is not a great time to grind on that.
[DongWon] Absolutely.
[Howard] Caveat. If the first line is good enough to excite me, the first line might be good enough to continue to excite you. So, I always try and fill my first page with things that are not just promises to the readers, but are promises to me, to get me motivated, to remind me how much fun this story's going to be.
[DongWon] Right. This is Nano. You're not here to make perfect prose, you're not here to make sure everything's super refined and edited to perfection, you're here to get words on the page. Right? So, I'm telling you this as ways to think about what your goals are for the opening, but don't stress about anything that I'm saying right now.
[Dan] Yeah. I'm glad you mentioned voice. Voice is one of the 3 things that I try to do in an opening. You don't need to do all of these 3. Really, your goal is to hook the reader and get them interested. The way I think about it, you can do that with a really great interesting voice, or with a compelling character, or with a fascinating world or setting. One of those 3 is going to grab that reader in the want to learn more about it and come on in. If you can do all 3, that's even better, but…
[DongWon] Yeah, you can only do…
[Dan] Do one of the 3.
[DongWon] Some combo of those. Right? It's not going to be pure voice. If it was pure voice, then they're like, "What is this story about? I'm out." If it… But you want to have character in their. It's sort of like you're readjusting the levels to sort of fit the story you're trying to tell.
[Mary Robinette] So, I find that what you're talking about, I see as kind of 2 different paths into a story. That you can have something that's kind of voice driven, where the voices doing all of the lifting and carrying, or you can have something that's action driven, where the character is in the middle of doing something. That… There's overlap between those 2 things. Like, Hitchhiker's Guide to the Galaxy, nobody is doing anything. It's all voice driven. Whereas, if you look at the beginning of Ghost Talkers, using my own novel, that begins with a character saying, "The Germans were flanking us at Delville Wood when I died." Ginger Stuyvesant was sitting with the spirit circle… I don't remember the rest of my actual lines…
[Chuckles]
[Mary Robinette] But she's in the middle of doing something. But it is that hook, that both of these have different ways of hooking the reader and pulling them in.
 
[Erin] I would say that you may not know which of these you're doing because it is Nano and you're just trying to figure it out. So one thing that I find really fun during Nano is to write a little bit of a beginning and then go like, "What could this be? What excites me about it? Like, what about the voice that I've just written is really interesting? What about the action that's happening is really intriguing?" It's a great way later in the month if you get stuck to go back and look at what are 2 or 3 things that I was really excited about, like Howard said, right at the start, that can continue to motivate me when I'm not sure, like, where I went or how the story has taken a twist or a turn.
[Dan] Well. One thing that I do, and I've talked about this on the show before, but I still do it, and I still think it's valuable, is I will do free writing before I start a book. I will write some dialogue, let a character talk for a couple of pages. Or I will describe the world. I will describe my favorite aspects of the world, the part of the setting that gets me excited. I will try to write something and nail down a tone of voice, or find a weird turn of phrase. Never intending to actually use any of this in the novel, but just to kind of get me into the right headspace so I can hit the ground running when the actual writing starts.
[Mary Robinette] I do something similar, that I will often do a couple of exploratory attempts. Sometimes I am planning for it to be the first chapter, but it's just me saying, "What is this? What is going on here?" Much like Erin does, also. It's just like is there something here that excites me? For those of you who are doing NaNoWriMo seriously, all of these exploratory attempts count towards your total word count.
[Chuckles]
[Mary Robinette] Save them. No writing is wasted.
[DongWon] Absolutely.
[Mary Robinette] One of the things about Nano is that it really teaches you that no writing is wasted. When we come back from our break, what were going to be talking about are some of the pieces of information that you're going to need to pass to your reader. But, right now, let's take a brief break.
 
[Mary Robinette] NaNoWriMo is just around the corner, and it's time to start planning. If you're aiming for 1600 words a day, it's easy to de-prioritize eating. But you need to keep the brain fueled. During Nano, I turn to meal kits. Hello Fresh makes whipping up a home-cooked meal a nice break from writing with quick and easy options, including their 15 minute meals. With everything pre-proportioned and delivered right to your door every week, it takes way less time than it takes to get a delivery. I find that stepping away from the keyboard to cook gives my brain time to rest. I love that with Hello Fresh, I can plan my meals for the month before NaNoWriMo begins, and then, I can save all of my decision-making for the story. With so many in season ingredients, you'll taste all the freshness of fall in every bite of Hello Fresh chef crafted recipes. Produce travels from the farm to your door for peak freshness you can taste. Go to hellofresh.com/50WX and use the code 50WX for 50% off plus free shipping! Yeah, that's right. 50WX, 50 for 50% off and WX for Writing eXcuses. We are terrible with puns. Just visit hellofresh.com/50WX and try America's number one meal kit.
 
[Howard] It's the first week of NaNoWriMo. It is time to get started. I'm going to throw a couple of aphorisms at you. You must be present to win. You miss 100% of the pitches you don't swing at. [Sigh] If you don't start, you'll never get to finish. I speak as someone who has never actually won at NaNoWriMo. I've started it several times. I think one time, I actually got 30,000 words in on a project. But I've never actually completed something that I would consider to be a first draft of a novel during NaNoWriMo. Do I feel bad about it? No. Do I feel in the least bit conflicted about encouraging you to start NaNoWriMo? Absolutely not. I am giving you permission to start and maybe fail. Because that happens to the best of us. I don't want to suggest that I'm the best of us. There are way better than me who have failed at NaNoWriMo. But you miss 100% of the pitches you don't swing at. Sit down at the keyboard and write something. Let the words flow, or let the words don't flow. Because until you try it, you won't know whether or not you can do it. [Sigh] I've heard it said that the limitations that affect most people are what they believe their limitations to be, rather than what their limitations actually are. So, whether or not you think you can finish NaNoWriMo, I think you should start.
 
[Mary Robinette] Right. So. Now that we're back, what I'd like us to talk about is some of the information that you want to try to get to the reader early, early in your novel or short story. One of the reasons you want to do that is that part of the promises in all of those things is that you're giving the reader reasons to care and to connect. Readers are desperately trying to ground themselves at the beginning, and they will grab hold of any piece of information that you give them and begin to build a world. So you want to make sure that you are giving them information in order to build that world in their head.
[DongWon] One of the biggest mistakes I see in openings is not giving enough information. Right? A lack of information density can make for an opening that feels incredibly slow. It's just not pulling me into the world. It's not giving me information about the character and not giving me a sense of what the shape of the story is going to be. So, the way I always talk about opening pages is I want them to be like a layer cake. Right? Where there's so much stuff put into those opening pages that are giving me a sense of world and character and all these things. So one way to do that is to kind of play with your voice a little bit and play with time and interiority and perspective to be able to give us lots of different pieces of information from lots of different angles as quickly as possible.
[Erin] Sometimes I actually like to think about this is literally the who, what, when, where, why, and how. Like, these are the things that your reader's going to want to know in the beginning. You don't have to give them all in one sentence. Though, if you can, that's exciting. But, really, I like to think about when am I answering like, who. Who is this happening to? What. Like, what is actually going on at this moment? When and where is our setting. Like, when and where are we? Then, for why and how, how is a lot of tone. Like, how is this story going to be told? Is this humor, is this a light touch, is this like dark and foreboding? Like, how is the story being told? Why is a little bit of sort of the if there's any theme that I want to put in there, that I want to seed early on. Sometimes, I'll actually go through the pages of a story and be like when our each of these elements clear? If one is clear very, very far down, then, am I doing that for a reason? If I'm not, can I bring it up, and at least suggest what's going on so that it doesn't feel missing?
[Howard] On that point, or to that point, I love the idea of descriptions as being either additive or corrective. I see corrective as inherently problematic. If I've given you some description, you're going to start building independently of me continuing to write things. If I lead you in one direction and you keep running in that direction, but that's not what is actually happening, the next piece of description I give you is corrective instead of additive. Every time you do that, you are breaking a trust with the reader. Now, in a humor novel, you can absolutely get away with it. In fact, it's a fantastic technique. But, I started thinking about it in this way, where, yes, I want to order things, the who, what, when, where, why, but I also want to make sure that if I start people down a path, I don't let them run far enough that I have to correct my description later.
[Dan] I think it's important to point out… We don't want to freak you out with this thought that you have to explain everything in your first couple of pages. That's not what we're talking about. Think of it as providing evidence of what's going on, rather than providing us answers for what's going on. You don't need to explain your entire magic system, for example. But you do need to give us the information that pertains to the scene itself. If your first scene is a fight between wizards, then, yeah, we need to understand some of the magic system. If it's not, you can just drop hints here and there, give us some breadcrumbs, and explain the rest of it later.
[DongWon] One thing I always say is that I need character stakes in the opening scene, I need some sense of, like, what's at risk here. The other thing I always say is these can be lies.
[Chuckles]
[DongWon] This goes a little counter to what Howard was saying, but this doesn't have to be your main character's biggest problem. This can be a minor set of stakes that they need to get through for this scene, that will then lead them into bigger inciting incidents. Right? So, I need a sense of the shape of the story. Don't feel pressured to communicate your whole novel to me in this moment. I just need a story, a subplot, a little something for me to chew on that's going to pull me into the rest of the book.
[Howard] Coming back to additive versus corrective real quick. If you tell me someone is desperately trying to get a hold of someone else, but can't, and you don't tell me why, I… Well, if you tell me because my cell phone has no charge, then you grounded me in the 21st-century. If you tell me that I can't get to a pay phone, whatever, then you grounded me maybe a couple decades earlier. Or smoke signals or whatever. I need to know if we're in Civil War era or 21st century fairly early on with the descriptions end up being very, very corrective when you deliver them.
[DongWon] This brings me to one another point is to be a little careful of metaphor in these opening pages. Because everything… I don't know anything about your world, so sometimes somebody… I'll run [inaudible into fantasy?] where somebody puts a metaphor in and I'll think, "Oh, literally, people are fish in this world." Not they were like a fish in this moment.
[Chuckles]
[DongWon] You know what I mean? You can take stuff that is completely wild because I am… It's all open skies for me. I don't know what it is I'm engaging with yet. So, those metaphors can be taken incredibly literally in those opening pages. So, something to be a little careful about.
[Mary Robinette] I… I… I'm going to give like some metrics for a really mechanical way to do this. For people who like rules and are feeling freaked out. I want to be really clear that this is exercise stuff, this is not books must be written this way. But if you're like, "I don't know, this is too much." Using Erin's idea of who, what, where, why, I do something very similar. That is, I try to make sure that my character's… My readers know where we are, who we're with, and something about the genre or mood. I count when as part of the where. I try to do that within the first 3 sentences. So that I'm just like giving… And it's not that… When I say who, it's not that you have to know my character's entire back story. It's just giving a little bit of an idea of whose eyes we're going to be looking through, who we're going to be connecting to. Then, within the first 13 lines, I try to make sure that we know something about my character's goal. The reason I say the first 13 lines is an entirely mechanical and mercenary thing, which is that it's about the first half page of a manuscript, and that's about how long you have to hook an agent or an editor when they are in the slush pile. So if you can give them something that your reader… Your character wants. To DongWon's point, it doesn't have to be the big thing, but something that's, like, somehow thematically linked. Like, if we're going to be on a big quest later, they're just looking for the remote control right now. But something that they want.
[Erin] Let's say 2 things about that. One is that I think those small things, like looking for the remote control, build the trust that Howard was talking about earlier. You show that, like, I'm going to show you something and I'm going to deliver on it. Then you don't have to deliver on it as quickly the next time, because you've built that trust. But also, to be like a chaos gremlin…
[Chuckles]
[Erin] Like, in opposition of what you're saying, I also feel like one of the things that's nice about Nano, it's, like, a time to play around and find out what…
[Mary Robinette] Yes.
[DongWon] Surely.
[Erin] And find out what happens if you break all these rules. Do you want to write 50,000 words where no one knows where they are the entire time, including the reader? Hey, go for it. You may find out that you've discovered a new way of writing fiction, or you may find out that it's confusing and you need to go back and add that in. But this is a great time too, like, play around with what you're doing and how you're doing it.
[Mary Robinette] I actually completely agree with that. So we're in great shape. And, I think, that we've set you up to begin your first nano day. Hopefully. So, dive in. All of the words you count write.… All of the words you write count! Now, we're going to give you a little bit of homework.
 
[Mary Robinette] So, your homework assignment is that I want you to write 2 different openings. The first one is going to be more action driven, where your character is doing a thing. The 2nd one is going to be voice driven, where you are ruminating on something and kind of just exploring voice. You may wind up using neither of these, both of them count. You can do them in any order you want. But explore 2 different ways of opening that novel.
 
[Mary Robinette] This has been Writing Excuses. You're out of excuses. Now go write.
 
[Mary Robinette] Do you have a book or a short story that you need help with? We're now offering an introductory tier on Patreon called Office Hours. Once a month, you can join a group of your peers and the hosts of Writing Excuses to ask questions.
 
mbarker: (Burp)
[personal profile] mbarker
Writing Excuses 18.29: Collaboration And Partnership
 
 
Key Points: Partnerships with other people or other IP's or groups. Even sequels and short stories set in established worlds need collaboration. Working in someone else's IP or working with your past self. Fit into the existing continuity or play with it. Collaboration is not the same every time. With some IP work, the canon rules. In IP work, you don't get to pick the audience. Get to know the audience, at least a little. Learn what kind of collaborator you are, and what type of collaborations you enjoy. Know who you are working with, too. Writing for a property you love may still be harder than writing your own thing. What do you do to make a collaboration work? First, accept that writing is egotistical, and collaboration requires you to let go of part of that ego and listen to other people. An effective tool is focusing on fiting your story within this framework. You've been picked for your personal voice, use it! Match their mechanics and aesthetics, but express your personal voice. What is intrinsic to the first part, what does the audience love, and how can I tell a new version of that? Collaborators sometimes see different things. Collaboration challenges you to think about the essence of the story you want to tell because you don't have full control of all aspects. Collaboration can teach you new tools. Two writers working together works best when each one knows what they are bringing to the partnership. Each case is a little bit different. Sometimes you have to put your foot down if the collaboration is going towards something harmful, or a story that doesn't need to be told in that way. This is a delicate process! Know where your line is.
 
[Season 18, Episode 29]
 
[Mary Robinette] This is Writing Excuses.
[DongWon] Working in Partnership.
[Erin] 15 minutes long.
[Dan] Because you're in a hurry.
[Howard] And we're not that smart.
[Mary Robinette] I'm Mary Robinette.
[DongWon] I'm DongWon.
[Erin] I'm Erin.
[Dan] I'm Dan.
[Howard] I'm Howard.
 
[Dan] We are going to talk about working in partnership with other people or with other IP's which can often be an entire group, rather than a single person. Part of this is collaboration. But this is also something that you often will find yourself doing with your own work when it's time to go back and write a sequel to something or a short story set in a world that you or someone else has established. There are rules you have to follow in order to make sure that it stays true to the original thing. So this is something that all of us have done to varying degrees. So let me start by just kind of throwing this out as a general question. Why is it important, or rather, how is it different when you have to work within an established IP versus just creating something whole cloth?
[Mary Robinette] So, there are built-in constraints that you have to work towards. I've done this in a couple of different modes. I've done this in someone else's IP for games. I collaborated with Brandon on the thing for The Original. But the thing that I'm doing right now is, that is, is basically collaborating with my past self. I'm writing the fourth book in the lady astronaut That series, and I have to fit it in between the novels that I have already written in the short stories that are farther down the timeline of this. As I was working on it, I had… Like, I worked out this whole outline, grabbed one of the short stories to reference a character name, and realized that it takes place two years after the end of this novel. So I could not have the ending that I was aiming for because it broke the rest of my canon.
[Howard] Kevin J. Anderson, who famously has written a number of Star Wars novels, was on the podcast and gave us what I considered the high water metaphor, which is Lando Calrissian and Han Solo in Return of the Jedi, when Lando Calrissian needs to take the Millennium Falcon and Han says, "Don't scratch it." Your job as a tie-in fiction writer, according to Kevin J. Anderson, is you need to take the Millennium Falcon, blow up the Death Star with it, bring it back to Han without scratching it. I love that metaphor so much.
[Mary Robinette] There's a number of different things that I think that you're thinking about with that. It's the fitting into the existing continuity. So there's a couple of different ways you can play with it. One is that you can… You could play that as Lando manages to do all of that without scratching it. The other is you can have this whole side quest of, oh, crap, I have, in fact, scratched it, now I have to clean it up before Han knows. So there's a certain amount of gleeful playfulness that you can do where you're like, "Hum. You told me that I can't do this thing, but let me see if I can…
[Chuckles]
[Mary Robinette] And still be respectful to the IP.
[Howard] The back-and-forth that I got to have with Doug Seacat when I was writing tie-in fiction with Privateer Press. We were talking about coal technology and magic. I told him, "Hey, are you aware of coal tar?" He said, "What's coal tar?" I said, "Well, it's a 19th-century thing that was a byproduct of coal processing. It's a mild acid that got used in medicine all the time." He said, "I didn't even know about that. Well, it's going into the book." So… That level of the partnership for me was so much fun because I got to reach into Doug's head and find out what they'd said and then see if I could add things to the universe. He paid me a very high compliment at the end and said, "I love what you did with the technology inside this war jack. We haven't had anybody actually try to describe how one of these works, and you just went for it." I'm like, "Yeah, I stared at pictures of railroad engines for hours, but this was fun."
 
[Mary Robinette] The other thing that I want to say is that I think understanding that collaboration is not going to be the same way every time.
[Right]
[Mary Robinette] So, Brandon and I have collaborated on a thing, and Dan and Brandon have collaborated. Both of these are audio… Things that were intended for audio. Our collaboration processes were completely different. With me, Brandon handed me a script… Or, not a script, an outline and a world Bible. I sat down and we had a little bit of back-and-forth, fleshing out the outline where I turned it into scenes that made sense to me. Then I started writing it. In the process of writing it, I would hit these worldbuilding things, which is the thing that Brandon is known for, that made no sense at all…
[Chuckles]
[Mary Robinette] Because what he realized in that process was that so much of his worldbuilding was figuring it out as he was going. So we had to have a lot of back-and-forth about that, and jettisoning those things that had been planned and plotted that didn't actually make sense once we actually got in there. Whereas Dan was given this very blank slate, which we talked about in the first episode in this series.
[Dan] Yeah. The Dark One novel was similar to what you got. He gave me an outline, but actually very little if any worldbuilding of how the secondary world… It's a portal fantasy… How does that actually function. The collaboration for this process was just, "Hey, this would be cool to do this podcast story. Do it. It has to explain how this character in's up in prison." That was the entire thing that I had to work with.
 
[DongWon] Yeah. I think, I have a number of clients who do a lot of IP work. Right? I have clients who have written for Bioware and Blizzard and Marvel and Star Wars. Right? Some huge brands. It is always fascinating to me seeing how that process works when there is decades sometimes of canon, and canon that's incredibly important to the fan base. Right? So, if you play with the worldbuilding of Dragon Age, you're going to have a lot of conversations around that. Now, the problem is, there's an asymmetry here, because you're dealing with a big corporation who is trying to develop a videogame, make movies, make TV shows, in parallel with what you're doing, so it's also trying to hit a moving target with people who are very busy. So sometimes as the writer, when you're coming into this, you need to find a way to manage your time and sort of protect your time, so that you're not spending… You're not doing revision after revision after revision chasing a moving target of what the current canon and what the current lore is. Working… Doing that kind of work for hire work can be incredibly rewarding, financially, and it can be really fun to write in these universes, but it is a particular skill that's almost a management skill as much as it is a craft skill of finding a way to fit into that world.
[Erin] I think that's so important… Two things that you said that I love. One is that you don't get to pick the audience. That's, I think, the biggest thing in working in intellectual-property work, IP work, is that the audience for this work has been determined for you, and often times has been built up for a long time. So you may be able to play with the world and with what you're doing, but ultimately… When you write a novel, you might think, "Here's the audience that I want for it." But if you're writing for a game, it's these gamers. So you need to know a little bit… I think it's always wise to get to know the audience a bit. You don't necessarily have to pander to them, but it's good to know what the expectations are coming in, what people sort of want from this property or from this world, so that you have a sense that you're playing to the strengths of it as opposed to fighting it, which is never a good thing to do. I would say the second thing is, if you do a lot of collaborative work, is learning the type of collaborator that you are and the type of collaborations that you enjoy. Because not everything is going to be your cup of tea. Sometimes you don't like working with, like, big multinational companies because ultimately they hold a lot more control. You might consider like more of a one-on-one collaboration like Mary Robinette was talking about. I love writers' rooms, where your getting together with a group of people to create something and you're doing a lot of the generative work together. Then going off and writing and coming back to see how it went. Just because it plays to things that I think are really fun. Sometimes you don't know these things until you do it. But if you've collaborated on anything in your life, a school project…
[Chuckles]
[Erin] A grocery list, like, a vacation, you know a bit about yourself when you work with other people. You can then try to use that and build on it when you collaborate in a creative space.
 
[DongWon] Yeah. I think it's really important to not only know who your audience is, but who you're working with. Right? Because I've seen writers go into collaboration with some of these big IP that have a fan base that may not always be the easiest to work with. Especially if they're fem, especially if they're queer or a writer of color, they can get a lot of pushback in a way that can be very unpleasant. Coming up, I have Mark Ashiro is collaborating with Rick Riordan. One of the things that collaboration was specifically because Rick did not feel like he was in a position to write these queer characters. So he wanted to find a queer writer to take that on. It was a thing that Mark and I looked at very carefully in terms of how is Mark being positioned to the fans and in what way. I mean, we could not have a more wonderful partner than Rick on this. Then he and his team have taken absolute care to make sure that Mark is seen as a full collaborator and is front and center in the fans' eyes. So, knowing that we had that backup going in really changed the calculus for us of, like, is this a thing… Or, like, how do we approach this, what do we need to do to make sure that, like, we're going to navigate this well. Right? The book's coming out soon. Fans are really excited, we're really excited, I think it's going to be a really beautiful partnership.
 
[Dan] Yeah. This is such an important thing to consider. Especially, remembering back to my days trying to break into this, where I was like, "I will take anything." But also if you let me write for a property that I love, that's even more exciting to me. It is often so much harder than just writing your own thing. I sat down, back when Star Wars kind of ramped up its new slate of novels a few years ago, I sat down with Claudia Gray who's been writing a ton of Star Wars stuff, and said, "Tell me everything, I would love to work in this." By the end of that conversation, I was like, "Absolutely not."
[Chuckles]
[Dan] "This is not for me." I love Star Wars, but this process that you go through that produces very good books and the people who do it enjoy it is definitely something that I would not have enjoyed. So you do need to pay attention to who you're going to be working with, what their process is going to be like, how much do you love the property. Given the same opportunity to write for Star Trek, I would absolutely say yes, because it's more of a personal connection for me. But there a lot of extra considerations when you get into this kind of work. Let's pause now, and when we come back, we want to talk more about how this collaboration works.
 
[Mary Robinette] I wrote a story with Brandon Sanderson called The Original. This story is about a woman who wakes up and discovers that her husband has been murdered, and, more than that, that she is a clone, and her original murdered him. She's been given a period of time in which to track down her original and bring her to justice. It is science fiction, it's immersive, but it is audio. It is specifically written for audio. It was a lot of fun to write. So, if you're interested in someone who's doing a lot of self reflection out of force, this is something you might want to pick up. It's called The Original. That is by me, Mary Robinette Kowal and Brandon Sanderson.
 
[Dan] All right. So, how do we do this? We've talked about a lot of the perils of collaboration, and a lot of the benefits that you can get. Specifically, how is it different? What do you need to do in a collaboration to make it work?
[Howard] I want to start by saying that there is nothing is inherently egotistical as writing a novel that you expect other people to read. That's good. It is an inherently egotistical act, and I accept that. I accept that and I embrace that. It's important to accept and embrace that, because the moment you're collaborating, you have to recognize that at least a little bit of that ego you gotta let go of it. You have to let go of that and learn to listen to other people over the voice of your inner artist who is shouting for the things that you want. This may sound like a 101 level technique, but I'm here to tell you, the world is the place that it is because it ain't a 101 level technique.
 
[Mary Robinette] So, along those lines, one of the things that I have found to be a very effective tool is to think about, there's your goal. You have to tell a story for someone else in this world, or in your own world. But that you want to bring… You can fit your story, the story that you want to tell, within this framework. There's a reason that they picked you to tell this is opposed to someone else. That is your personal voice. So I'm going to draw… Take a brief sidestep to draw out the distinction in voice. There's three types. There's mechanical, there's aesthetic, and there's personal. If I use puppets as a metaphor, which I'm very fond of doing. When we say mechanical, it's like what kind of puppet is it. When we say mechanics in writing, it's like third person, first person, game, YA, whatever you're doing mechanically. That can be taught, that can be mimicked. Aesthetic, what does that puppet look like, what does it sound like. Those can be taught and mimicked. Personal… If you loan the same puppet to two different puppeteers, it looks like a different character. Which is why everyone freaked out when Kermit's original puppeteer, Jim Henson, died and Steve Whitmire took over, even though it's clearly the same puppet. So it's matching mechanic and aesthetic. So when you are coming in, you want to make sure that you're matching their mechanics and their aesthetics, but recognize that your personal voice is part of why you were hired. So your ideas, your personal experience, those things are going to express themselves in the fiction, and that has value. At the same time, you're also going to have to make decisions about which pieces of your personality you are sharing with them, and which pieces you are retaining, and which pieces you're willing to say, "You know what, we can overwrite that," because it is getting in the way of my paycheck and the things that you want me to do.
 
[Dan] Another consideration here when you… One of the things that you mentioned was the story you want to tell. I think that that's such a big part of this. One of the things we said at the beginning was even when you write a sequel, you are essentially in collaboration with yourself. It is interesting to me to look at sequels or second seasons of the show and realize, "Oh, this creator misunderstood what the audience loved about the first thing." Right? One of the examples I like to use for this is The Temple of Doom, the second Indiana Jones movie. What Spielberg and Lucas loved about the first one, and what they were trying to do, is not necessarily what the audience took away from that first one. The things that the audience loved were not… About Raiders of the Lost Ark… Kind of weren't present in the second one as much. That was a case of them identifying different things than the audience did in terms of this is what I'm going to continue, this is how I'm going to keep this story going. You can see the same thing with season two of Heroes, people developing superpowers. What the creators thought we all loved about that and therefore what they focused on in season two was people coming together and forming a super team. Whereas the audience was like, "No, we already saw that. We want to see the team do something together now." Because what the audience kind of pulled out of season one was, "Oh, I love these characters, and I want to see them continue to grow along this path." Rather than I want to see them walk the same path over again. So identifying what it is that really makes this click, and how can I give you more of that while being different, is part of not only writing a sequel, but also writing an episode of a TV show, writing a short story set in a larger world. What is intrinsic to this, what does the audience love about it, and how can I tell my own new version of that?
 
[Erin] I think one of the challenges and excitements of working in collaboration is that you may feel differently about that than a collaborator does. You may believe, like, that the audience is getting character and they may believe, no, the audience is really into the tension of it. So, sometimes you do have to set aside, especially if you're working with a collaborator that has more positional power, like, they're a big company, and ultimately you're not going to convince Marvel that they are wrong about the character. They're going to tell you, "It's this," and you're going to have to work with it. But I think that that's actually some of the most fun of it, and why I enjoy collaborating, is figuring out what are the mechanics and aesthetics that I need to fit my personal voice to, and how can I still make things that are core to me as a storyteller come through in this different format. Sort of like when we were talking about writing in a different format, when you're using someone else's mechanics and aesthetics, it is its own, like, sort of genre of writing. Figuring out how to tweak things and say things differently, but still get the core through, is so important. I remember Mary Robinette several episodes ago, you talked about, I think, essence and form.
[Mary Robinette] Yeah.
[Erin] Which I always say as essence and expression. It's, you change the expression, but the essence is there. I think what it challenges you to do is think about what is the essence of the story that you're trying to tell in a way that you might not when you have full control over all aspects of the storytelling.
[Dan] I understood this principle you're talking about in a completely different way when I took the time to look at my favorite X file episodes and realized they were all by the same writer. There was something that that writer was putting into the stories, that essence, that personality, that intimate connection to what was going on, that I responded to. It's one of my favorite shows, I like most of the episodes. But these four or five in particular spoke to me in a very unique way, because it was that singular author's voice coming through.
[Mary Robinette] This is a thing that we have to do in puppet theater a lot, that… They say it takes 5 to 10 years to establish a company, and during that time, you have to do names, like Pinocchio, Snow Queen. So the goal is to figure out how to do the story that you want to tell while still having the audience feel like they came out of the theater seeing Pinocchio. It comes down to figuring out, okay, what are the markers, what are the things that are important in these stories? Like, I know that in The Calculating Stars, and this is part of what I get from reading the five and four star reviews, when I'm in the right frame of mind, is that people like seeing women in STEM, they like seeing someone who's dealing with anxiety, they like a happily married couple, and they want to be in space. Like, I have to make sure that as much as possible, I give you at least one scene in space.
 
[Erin] I also think you can get tools from collaboration that are like random things you would never have to have known otherwise.
[Chuckles]
[Erin] A good example of this is, so Zombies Run is based out of the UK, and all of the characters are British. I am… Was, when I was writing, the only non-British writer. So I would write things and they would be like, "This is very American." They'd be like, "You just used this American slang. This is not how things work. Stop saying… Whatever… The floors start at zero." It really made me, like, open my eyes in a way to sort of what are the things that I'm making assumptions about in the way that I tell stories that I wouldn't have thought about if a collaborator hadn't said we tell stories a little differently and you're going to need to adapt to that. I actually think that even though I don't write in Britishisms outside of that, it really helped me think differently about the assumptions I was making as a writer.
 
[DongWon] Mostly, up until this point, we've been talking about writing for IP or writing for an existing universe in those ways. There's another type of collaboration that is two individual writers working together. I've been fortunate enough to work on a number of co-written projects that were quite successful. Your talk about tools is what made me think of this. I think they've worked the best when I could see each writer knew what they were bringing to the table. So, in the case of James S. A. Corey, that was Daniel Abraham and Ty Franck. Like, Daniel was really bringing this sort of like rich worldbuilding, really thoughtful politics, very expensive sort of systems oriented thinking. Then, Ty was bringing a really strong sense of action and pacing and all of these things. It was one of these things that each of them individually… I mean, Daniel is a truly wonderful novelist in his own work, but I could see how the alchemy of the two of them working together were making something that was so dynamic and so fun, and created this really fantastic science-fiction series. Max Gladstone and Amal El-Mohtar, working on This Is How You Lose the Time War together, that is a collaboration that's really driven by their friendship, and each of the two characters, Red and Blue, are kind of reflections of both their styles and ways of being in the world, and then figuring out a little bit of how their friendship worked through these two characters interacting and talking to each other. You could just sort of see, like, Max's more mechanical thinking, Amal's more like organic thinking… I'm obviously being very reductive here. But, like, these two I think coming together in these two characters in these really symbolic ways and weaving together to make this really beautiful story. So, what I love is each of them knowing what their toolkit was and also understanding there was a way that that would we interact with someone else's toolkit to make something that works better together than individually.
[Dan] Well, let me follow up and ask you some questions about that. Was there a point in either of those processes where you, as the outsider, saw them start to click into what those roles were?
[DongWon] I think with Daniel and Ty a little bit more. Because that was a little bit more not clearly what section was written by which person. They did alternate, and then they would sort of pass and edit together. That was meant to be seamless. With Max and Amal, it really was more… Each… Red sections and Blue sections are meant to sound different. So those were written separately, and then sort of edited to work as a whole, but that was… Also that just showed… They didn't even tell me they were working on this. It just appeared on my desk one day. I was like, "What did you guys do?"
[Chuckles, laughter]
[DongWon] Which turned out to be a beautiful sort of surprise. So it depends a little bit on the project. Right? With Mark working with Rick Riordan, it has been, again, a little bit more deliberate of Mark. Like, okay, how do I fit into this voice, into this style of storytelling, while bringing their own sort of personality and their own perspective to it. Which is what, as Mary Robinette was talking about, they were hired to do. That's why Rick wanted Mark, because they had read Mark's other work and said, "This fits. This is the perspective that these characters need to have. This is Nico." Right? So I think in each of… Each case is a little bit different is one of the things that also is really useful. Not only look to who you're partnering with and what are they bringing to the table. Know what you bring to the table. It's always a little bit of a tap dance, always a little bit of give-and-take.
[Dan] Yeah. The first collaboration I did with Brandon was for a book called Apocalypse Guard, which is not published and might not ever be published. We back burnered that one. But that is a book he wrote for Delacorte and wasn't working. He basically handed it over to me and said, "Is there any way you can fix this?" Which meant that I came into it kind of more with that mindset of, well, what are my strengths here? I had the benefit of looking at an existing thing and realizing, okay, what do I… I know Brandon is better at endings than I am, he is better at worldbuilding than I am. What am I going to bring to this? Character and voice and humor. That really helped us crystallize, this is what I… My specialty, this is what your specialty, we're going to put these together and create something neither of us could have done on our own.
[Erin] This is making me think of one really specific type of collaboration, which is that I also do some cultural consulting, where I come onto projects and collaborate with them to make sure that there thinking about the world beyond the one that they just know from their own cultural background, is the way I'll put it. So, just bringing my own experience to the table. Those tend to work better when it really is a collaboration, versus, like, a we wrote this, please fix it so we don't get canceled, which is a thing that sometimes happens. But when it's truly collaborative, it's really interesting because what happens is you're bringing your understanding and, like, I'm bringing my worldview and saying, like, "how is this worldview a little different than the worldview that you would bring?" Even though you're in sort of more control of this property and what's happening with it, I'm trying to bring something different to the table that I want you to listen to, because it's going to reach a whole new group of people and also, just, I think, be a broader and more interesting story. I would say that one thing that I've really gotten out of doing this is, even in other collaborative projects, I will put my foot down if I feel that the collaboration is going towards something that I think is harmful, or just like a story that I don't think needs to be told in that particular way, because it's not… It's putting things out in the world that I don't agree with and I don't want sort of my name associated with. That can be a really delicate process, which is why I'm bringing it up right here at the end of the episode. But I think it can be very delicate to figure out when can you take power in a collaboration, and when is it important to say, "This is my Hill to die on. I do not want us to tell this type of story." And when do you have to let things go, and really understanding the difference between something you may not like aesthetically or a choice you may not have made as a storyteller, and something that you think is a deeply personal and, like, thing that you don't think should be out in the world in the form that it is in the particular collaboration.
[DongWon] Yeah. I mean, I've seen… We mostly talked about when things go well. I've also seen collaborations not go well, and those projects not make it to publication, which I think, in each of those cases, was for the best. Right? I think that's also something to keep in mind, is that there are failure states of this that are different from the failure states of writing your own solo project. Sometimes it's knowing what's important to you, knowing where your line is and saying I'm not going past this line and holding that ground, which can be very difficult to do, but it's important to have clarity about why you're doing this and what you're bringing to the table.
 
[Dan] Okay. It is time for some homework. What we would like you to do today as an exercise… This is not going to produce salable fiction, because you are taking words from somebody else. Grab something on your TBR pile, a book that you are intending to read and haven't gotten to yet. Open it up, find a random paragraph, and use that paragraph is the opening of a short story.
 
[Mary Robinette] In our next episode of Writing Excuses, we learn what all the one star reviews for I Am Not a Serial Killer have in common, and we talk about the two halves of a reader's brain. Until then, you are out of excuses. Now go write.
 
mbarker: (ISeeYou2)
[personal profile] mbarker
Writing Excuses 18.08: Building a Mystery
 
 
Key Points: Types of mysteries? Cozy! Solving mysteries in your spare time? Straight up detective. Sherlock Holmes, Hercule Poirot. With a final gathering, explanation, and fingering the murderer. Police procedural. The system, and how it works. Supernatural mysteries. Weird happenings, and puzzles. Noir! Voice and character make it. In the dark streets, in the rain... Mystery structure? Crime, investigation, twist, breakthrough, and conclusion. Also, red herrings. Act 2 try-fail cycles. Final clues are often out-of-left-field, accidentally revealed. Playing fair, so the reader and the detective have the same information. 
 
[Season 18, Episode 8]
 
[Mary Robinette] This is Writing Excuses.
[DongWon] Building a Mystery.
[Erin] 15 minutes long.
[Dan] Because you're in a hurry.
[Howard] And we're not that smart.
[Mary Robinette] I'm Mary Robinette.
[DongWon] I'm DongWon.
[Erin] I'm Erin.
[Dan] I'm Dan.
[Howard] And I'm the Act 2 corpse.
[Laughter]
 
[Mary Robinette] So we're going to be talking about mysteries today. One of the things we promised you is that we were going to use the... Our deep dives as a way to look at different things. Over the course of the next couple of episodes, we're going to be talking about tension. But we're going to start by looking very specifically at mysteries. For the first half of this episode, we're going to talk about the different types of mysteries. Then, after our break, we're going to talk about some of the common tools. So. What are some of the different types of mysteries?
[pause]
[Mary Robinette] Great. Good answer.
[laughter]
[Dan] Yeah. We're all deer in the headlights. The first one that comes to my mind is the cozy mystery. Which is the... Kind of the Murder She Wrote ish genre of often an older lady who is solving a mystery in her spare time while doing something kind of charming or adorable. That's one of my favorites.
[Mary Robinette] Yeah.
[DongWon] I feel like they tend to be lower stakes, a little bit, like easier on the violence. I mean, people still will end up dead in these, but it's not like as hard hitting as like a Jack Reacher or something like that.
[Dan] Yeah.
[Howard] Oh... There's a whole rule set for cozies, where if the detective... If our POV person, who I'll call the detective, if they are ever actually threatened, then you've stepped out of the cozy. If they actually perform violence, get in a fight, then it stops being cozy and starts moving into something else. Yeah, Jack Reacher, I'm not sure what style that is. It's not quite... I think of it as the anti-cozy. Because we have... we are following one person who didn't set out to be a detective under these circumstances, but they are doing all of the cozy mystery-esque stumbling into things, but they're stumbling into it with elbows and fists and sharp edges.
[DongWon] It's like the reluctant detective kind of thing.
[Mary Robinette] Yeah.
[Erin] Yeah. One of the other things I love about cozies is that they can really be in any like area of interest. It's like are you interested in this hobby? Then there's probably like a cozy mystery for you. Be it bridge, gardening, mountain climbing. So I love that it gives people an opportunity to put the things that they love, their passions, into this really comfortable form and just work it all in there.
[Mary Robinette] Yeah.
[DongWon] I remember as a kid I read this whole series of cozy mysteries told from the POV of cats. This is still ongoing. One of my dear friends continues to edit these books. But the cat cozy mysteries is just one of these truly delightful weird corners of publishing.
[Mary Robinette] I have been contemplating having Elsie solve mysteries, but it feels like it's already been done.
[chuckles]
 
[Mary Robinette] So another type that you'll see is the straight up detective novel. Which is where the main character is a detective. Like Sherlock Holmes, Poirot. Where they're using their expertise to solve the mysteries. With Spare Man, I was actually splitting the difference, a little bit, because I have a detective, but I sideline him very fast. So my main character is using different expertise, but she is not a detective. So we are landing somewhere in between those two.
[DongWon] For me, the defining feature of these is the moment where the detective gathers everyone in a room and explains what happened and points a finger at the actual murderer. Right? I feel like this is just that really classic Poirot scene of like you have to use the little grey cells and he's going to tell you exactly what happened. That, to me, is just one of the most delightful sort of resolutions to a mystery in this very clean way. Yeah, it's just like the thing that makes them stand out in my head is this iconic figure standing in the front of the room telling you what happened.
[Dan] Yeah. Really great modern example of this is Knives Out which was leaning really hard into all of those tropes of detective, and, I think, very telling that when they got a sequel, it is about the detective rather than the other giant cast of really interesting people. He wasn't even necessarily the main character. But he got that big scene at the end, where he walks everybody through and then he points the finger. It's right back in the tradition of Agatha Christie and that sort of thing.
[Erin] I think something that Knives Out plays with a little bit of... is that I love that the detective is there like 50% of the time before, in this case it's after, but before a murder occurs. Which is hilarious to me because it's very like anticipatory a lot of the time. Like, I think I'm going to be killed tonight...
[chuckles]
[Erin] So instead of preventing that, I'm just going to invite a detective, so at least my murder is solved. It's such an interesting, like, very comfortable trope in a lot of ways. It makes the death feel less tense, I guess, because the person kind of knew it was coming and at least they prepped for it. Which is an interesting feeling that I enjoy in sort of a classic detective story.
[DongWon] That's great.
 
[Mary Robinette] Yeah. One of my other favorite classic detective mysteries is a series called Foyle's War. It's set during World War 2, he's a detective for the British government, or the British police force, and he has to go out and solve murders. So that actually trends us over into another style, which is called police procedural. Which is usually a large group of people working within the system, and they're using the system to solve the mystery. So, Foyle's War kind of sits between these, because he gets some help, but it is frequently him doing his detective thing because they are significantly understaffed because of World War 2.
[DongWon] I mean, Law and Order being the classic example of this. You can turn on daytime TV at any point and watch a procedural episode of somebody committed a crime, usually you'll see it in a cold open, somebody solves it, and you go through the whole arc of following. It's very fixated on process. It's very fixated on the machinations of how a police department functions. All the Michael Connelly novels kind of fall into this. Police procedural's like a very classic... Probably the most popular version of this through the 90s and early 2000s.
[Dan] Definitely.
[Howard] It's why I identified myself... Instead of saying I'm Howard, saying I'm the Act 2 corpse. Because in those police procedurals, it is very, very common with the structure that in Act 1, you've got 2 or 3 suspects, and one of them is looking really good. Then that really good suspect ends up as your corpse at the beginning of Act 2, or in the middle of Act 2, somewhere in there. To the point that when my family sits down and watches a new police procedural or something, someone will point at the screen and say, "Didn't do it. That's going to be our Act 2 corpse." It's like we're putting money down. It's fun.
[DongWon] Called shots.
 
[Dan] Yeah. Another genre that I think is important to mention, this is kind of two for one, supernatural mysteries. I think the kind of main example I want to throw out is Dr. Who. Dr. Who is often not even a murder mystery. This is not about solving a crime necessarily so much as solving a puzzle. The mystery is weird thing is happening. In Dr. Who's case, it could be supernatural or science fictional. But mysteries don't have to be about murder.
[Mary Robinette] That's right. Especially when you're talking about something like YA, where it's so often dealing with... Or middle grade, where you're often dealing with a theft. The Encyclopedia Brown books. Nancy Drew. All of those are dealing with a classic mystery structure, but there's no corpse. So, even for adults, it does not have to have a corpse.
 
[DongWon] One more category I wanted to hit is a classic one, which is the noir. This is taking elements of mystery, but really punching it up with voice and character right up front. This is Dashiell Hammett, this is Maltese Falcon, Chinatown. A mystery is core to what's going on, usually someone's dead or money's been stolen or an object's gone missing, but this is very much focused on a very moody, very dark tone. A very specific voice and pastiche. Noir is truly one of my favorite categories. It's a thing I delight in. I think Dashiell Hammett is one of the great writers of the 20th century. It's a real delight.
[Dan] Yeah.
[Mary Robinette] That, interestingly, was one of the challenges that I had working with Spare Man, because the novel, The Thin Man, which I was riffing on the Thin Man, the novel is noir but the films, which is the part that I was riffing on, are not. They're a different style, which is called a mystery comedy. So one of the challenges that I had was getting some of the trappings of noir, but keeping the tone light.
[DongWon] Which is great because the Spare Man feels... You can feel the noir roots in it, but you can also see how pushing the voice a little bit takes it out of the category and makes it something else. It just shows like how much it is about a particular way of saying things and a particular way of voicing a character and a perspective.
[Dan] At the risk...
[Mary Robinette] Well, that's...
[Dan] At the risk of leaning really heavily on Ryan Johnson, and this is going to lead us into our thing of the week, one of his first movies was called Brick.
[DongWon] What a [garbled]
[Dan] Which is a modern film noir. Watching that, and comparing Knives Out to Brick, you can see how important that tone is. The tone of it, the style, that kind of atmospheric focus really changes the flavor of the whole thing.
 
[Mary Robinette] Well, let's go ahead and take a pause. Then, when we come back, we're going to talk about the structural elements that all of these different forms of mystery have in common.
[DongWon] Our thing of the week this week is Ryan Johnson's newest movie, The Glass Onion, which is a sequel to Knives Out. It just came out last December on Netflix, and was truly one of my favorite things that I saw over the holidays. It is following on the world from Knives Out, it's the same detective, Benoit Blanc, returns, but tonally, it is doing something very different from Knives Out. Where Knives Out was riffing on sort of classic mystery structure at a remote house, at a remote manor, this is a much brighter, sort of pulpier, more contemporary story about a tech billionaire who invites his friend to an island for a murder mystery game, which then devolves into something far more dark and chaotic from there. It is, as... He does such interesting things with narrative structure and is very playful with the audience expectations. It is somebody who understands the mechanics of how to put together a mystery at the deepest levels. Watching him assemble this beautiful puzzle box is, for me, as somebody who likes to think about story and craft, just incredibly delicious and incredibly exciting. I can't recommend Glass Onion highly enough.
 
[Mary Robinette] So, now we're going to talk about structure. There are a lot of overlaps in the different genres of mystery. You'll see things that are both a cozy and a detective. All of these things. But they have two main things in common. There's the overall structure, there's a... Mystery has a specific structure. Then they all contain a puzzle. I'm going to talk about the structure that I was working with when I was working on The Spare Man. Then we can also talk about some of the additional tropes, because I'm not hitting all of the tropes when I talk about the structure. So, you have the crime. Then you have the investigation. Then there's a twist. Then you have a break through. Then you have the conclusion. These are the basic beats that you have to have in a mystery. There are some other beats that will commonly occur. You'll see red herrings. The crime is often preceded by the establishing of normal, but sometimes you begin with a cold open of a crime. So what are some of the things that you all think about when you are thinking about mystery and the structure of mystery?
[Howard] I look at the structure of... When I think of 3 acts, I think of Act 2 as driven largely by this iterative looping of try-fail cycles. For mystery writing, for me anyway, the try-fail cycle is the detective having a theory and proving it wrong, having a theory and proving it wrong, having a theory and it proves disastrously wrong. The Act 2 corpse. With each iteration, information is being dropped on the reader so that the reader has the opportunity to catch up with and maybe, if they're super clever and I want them to be right, they will be able to get the answer before the detective drops it in Act 3. But that whole try-fail cycle of iterative looping through theories is a key structure for me.
[Mary Robinette] When... Surprising no one, I'm going to mention the MICE Quotient... mysteries are classic inquiry stories. This iterative looping that Howard is talking about... In a mystery or an inquiry thread, you begin with a question, and it ends when the question is answered. So all of the road blocks in the middle are keeping you from answering those questions. That's that try-fail cycle, the iterative looping which is also where red herrings come from, because it draws the detective and the reader down the wrong path.
 
[Erin] One thing I think is really interesting in thinking about the differences between the types of mysteries is where that information is coming from, and how much of it is access to authority. So, in a cozy, there is usually no real authority figure. It is just a person acting on their own. Detective stories tend to bring in... like, I've done a few try-fail cycles on my own, but now I really need to get that autopsy report, other thing that like an authority brings. That is why the detectives tie to the police, even if it's tenuous, it's helpful in their moving things forward. In a police procedural, they have all of the access and sort of the authority of the state that they can use as they're making these try-fail cycles happen. So I think the structure is the same, but how these try-fail cycles happen is a lot different, depending on who's actually doing the investigating.
[Mary Robinette] That's a really interesting point about the authority of the detective. I am making notes. That's very smart.
[chuckles]
[Howard] Well, I often use that as part of the structure. Is that I'm... one of the fails in the try-fail cycle is not being able to do a thing because you're not the authority.
[Mary Robinette] Yeah.
 
[Dan] Yeah. A lot of what we're talking about, it strikes me, are basically impediments to success. Right? Why does the detective not solve this mystery in the first scene? Because there are impediments to their success. Sometimes that is access to authority or to key information. The detective requests the autopsy report or the bank account records or whatever very early on, but they don't get them until the end. A lot of that middle part is just treading water in an entertaining way, until we finally get that information. Sometimes it is the try-fail cycles like Howard was talking about of this theory doesn't pan out and this theory doesn't pan out and so on and so on. One thing that I see often is that the final clue that helps us solve the whole thing is discovered accidentally. The detective earns it by their dogged determination to never stop looking. But in the process of trying something else, something pops up and they say, "Oh, wait. Now I know exactly what's going on." It's because of this out-of-left-field clue... If the audience is paying attention, they can possibly put it together as well.
[Mary Robinette] A lot of times that out-of-left-field clue recontextualizes a piece of information that the detective had recieved earlier. Frequently, it's one that they had misunderstood, that is pointing them at the wrong person, or that had seemed otherwise irrelevant. This is... This gets into an area called playing fair. Which is that in a mystery, the detective and the reader are trying to solve it at the same time. So to play fair, the reader has to recieve all of the same information that the detective does. Often, you will have some things, like with Sherlock Holmes, which aren't actually playing fair in many ways, because Holmes has this encyclopedia of knowledge in his brain and will often, because he's not the POV character, will have noticed something that Watson does not. Like, "The shade of mud on his left cuff...
[Dan] Yeah.
[Mary Robinette] Indicated that he was bicycling through tarpits. Obviously. Elementary."
[DongWon] A little bit of a magic trick. Right? Because you're trying to make the audience feel like you've played fair with them. But you, as the author, obviously have way more information than the reader does. So how you reveal things and when you reveal it is sort of the prestige of the trick. Right?
[Mary Robinette] Yeah.
 
[Dan] Like, how are you revealing the information. One thing that I think about a lot in terms of the structure of this is you actually want the audience to solve the mystery before the detective does. You want them to do it as close as you can to the reveal, but immediately before it. There's a famous saying in film making that's like, "If you let the audience realize that one plus one equals two, they will love you forever." Right? Letting them feel slightly smarter than the thing that they are reading is going to really hook them. Now, if they figure it out like on page 10, it's way too early. So being able to time what information you reveal that let's them figure out who it is right before they come to the in-text revelation is a thing that is so satisfying to the reader as they're engaging with your mystery.
[Howard] I want to point out that that's not the same thing as sitting down to a familiar, but you haven't seen this episode, murder mystery show, and in the first ten minutes, realizing that person's the killer. I don't know why, I don't have enough clue... There's no way for me to know why other than the fact that these screenwriters, these directors, these actors consistently do certain things that are their own identifying tells for who the killer is. I don't know how I'm identifying that, but sometimes I'm right. That makes that delightful for me. Then, as the episode unfolds, and I see the clues, I'm even happier. That's my goal, is to make people happy when they read a thing.
[Mary Robinette] So we have so much more to talk about with mystery, however, we are doing a second mystery episode. In between, we're going to be talking to you about the tools of tension. So even though I can see everyone wanting, including me, to tell you more things about mystery, we're going to go ahead and wrap up here, and then move on to our homework assignment. In a couple... In seven more episodes, we're going to come back to talking about mystery with your new tool set. 
 
[Mary Robinette] So, Dan, do you want to give us the homework assignment?
[Dan] Yeah. So, this is a pretty fun, pretty simple homework assignment. We want you to consume a mystery. Whether that is reading a book or watching a movie or TV show or something. Maybe seek one out that you haven't seen or read. Or try one of the genres we talked about in the beginning that you're not familiar with. We're going to be talking about mysteries for quite a while. So give yourself some ammunition to work with.
[Mary Robinette] This has been Writing Excuses. You're out of excuses. Now go write.
 
mbarker: (Default)
[personal profile] mbarker
Writing Excuses 17.7: Dissecting Influence
 
 
Key points: Dissecting influence, aka learning from the things that inspire you. Find what you love, then take it apart and figure out how it works. What do you need to do to practice that? Look for commonalities, themes that call to you. Approach your self corrections with a generous heart. Pull feelings from your inspirations, and feed them into your work. Trust your voice. To avoid being too strongly influenced, go adjacent. Remember, no one can do me like me. Do your research ahead of time, and let it settle.
 
[Season 17, Episode 7]
 
[Howard] This is Writing Excuses, Dissecting Influence.
[Kaela] 15 minutes long.
[Sandra] Because you're in a hurry.
[Megan] And we're not that smart. 
[Howard] I'm Howard.
[Kaela] I'm Kaela.
[Sandra] I'm Sandra.
[Megan] And I'm Meg.
 
[Howard] This episode was pitched to us by one of our guest hosts, Megan Lloyd. Megan, take it away. What are we talking about?
[Megan] Today, we are talking about dissecting influence, which is, how do you learn from the things that inspire you. You've seen the masters of their craft create masterpieces. You want to make one of your own. What are some tips and tricks to studying how other people do the thing?
[Howard] Part of the problem is that I don't get to see them make the thing. I get to see the thing.
[Laughter. This is true.]
[Howard] It's… I mentioned this in the expectations intensive. I talk about the Dirk Gently TV show. I don't know what that writers' room looked like. I don't know what the outline looked like. But it has… It is incredibly influential to me, because of the way all of the things connect. I want to be able to build that. But I don't get to watch it being built. So how do I learn? Tell me, Meg, how do I learn from it?
[Megan] So, you've got to take the thing and you literally have to dissect it, cut it open and take all the little pieces out and you have to break it down into little bits and find out, okay, why do I like this is much as I do. While you can't see them make the thing, you may have to reverse engineer it a bit yourself. Because, I believe how they would make it and how you would make it would be very different, but you're coming to the same purpose. So, I come at this, I'm both a writer and an artist, working in the animation industry, so a lot of the references, a lot of the work that I like to look at is other visual art. So I look at something and be like, "What do I love about this? Do I love the thin line art, or do I love how they depicted the light?" A lot of what I do is, in my sketchbooks, I also write out lists of things I like and what do I need to do to practice doing this thing.
[Sandra] One thing that's coming to mind for me… Back when I was coming back into being a creative person, after a very fallow period, I kind of stopped writing when my kids were little for about nine or 10 years because I was fullbore mothering instead of being a writer. As I was coming back to creativity, I discovered a hunger for visual inspiration. Which was exactly when Pinterest launched. So I was doing Pinterest boards. They've reconfigured now, and Pinterest no longer works for me in the same way. But I was just collecting images. I was just listing… I like this, I like this, I like this. The fascinating thing about having it collected all into one space is that then I could suddenly see patterns. I could see that so many of the images I liked had an implied journey in them. A boat about to launch, a path through a wood. I realized, oh, wow, here I am trying to launch a creative career and I'm being drawn to images with an implied journey. You could pull the same thing with… If you take a look and say, "Well, I love this show, and I love the show, and I love this show. What do these shows have in common?" One of the things that I discovered I really love is a sense of comradery and found family. So you can discover what are the themes that call to you. Then, once you know what… That helps you begin to decipher why do I like this thing, what is it that draws me. Then, how can I then make sure I pull those themes into my own work.
[Megan] Yeah, I think that's a… Aggregation of themes is really helpful. I know that I definitely use that as my compass when I'm looking like… About when I want to make stuff is like first gut instinct, oh, my gosh, I love this, it resonates with me. How does it work? Sometimes, I think that like being outside of the writers' room and things like that can be a benefit in that way. Because if you're with the person, sometimes… There is a certain level where you need someone, like a mentor, or you need mentor text or things like that. But there's a point where it's not helpful, because you just do what they say without knowing why, without knowing how it connects. You're just following instructions. Versus, like opening the guts of something and, like, rummaging inside. I mean, like, "Ahah. I see. This connects to this, which makes this happen." Like, with characterization, looking at… Or with worldbuilding, like Avatar The Last Airbender, I will always bring it up, because I love it. One of my favorite things is Katara bloodbending. That was such a genius extension of how the world works, and it resonated with me so powerfully because it did the thing that I love. I dissected it, and was like, "What is it that… Why do I love Katara bloodbending so much?" I realized because it was going a step deeper, answering questions they hadn't answered before about how waterbending works. Like, yeah, there's water in blood. We've seen Katara bend her own sweat before. We've seen her bend the water out of a cloud. Like, how does that apply? It's not that we didn't talk about it before. Like, the medium was hiding it or anything. It's that we hadn't gone into it. We had… No one had asked that question before in the world at that point. I… That's why I learned like going deeper with your magic system can be very satisfying. Especially to people who have been following something and become fans of it. Whether… They started to ask themselves questions like that. It's like addressing what people might want to write fan fiction about. You're like, "Yeah. That exists. Right? Aren't you excited?" You're like, "Oh, my goodness, I am."
[Sandra] I can't remember, is Toph's metal bending before the bloodbending or after? Because it's like, one, they fold into. It's like, again, both going deeper. Well, if Toph can metal bend, then Katara can bloodbend. So you've set things up.
[Megan] It's before, because that's Toph's… That's the culmination of her storyline in the Earth book. Because Got, water, earth, and fire. Then Katara learns from a displaced water tribe woman in the Fire Nation.
[Yup. Yeah.]
[Sandra] But again, it's going deeper both times. I love it.
 
[Howard] The salient point here is not that worldbuilding by extrapolation, extension, logical conclusion is how you should world build. The salient point here is that is a thing that you loved about Avatar, so now that you know you love it, you can pick that influence apart and you can see how you want to apply that principle into your own work.
[Kaela] Yes. It's, in fact, something that inspired that principle, being able to go deeper like that, that I pulled out of Avatar the Last Airbender or something, that I'm using in the sequels to Cece Rios and The Desert of Souls.
[Howard] Cool.
[Kaela] So… Great application.
 
[Megan] To jump ahead into how do you implement this in your own work with the same level of love and interest that you take something that you love that inspires you and being able to break it down. What do I like about it? What do I not care for? Being able to approach your own work from a… I don't want to say scholarly or clinical, because honestly, we love what we do, but being able to search your own work for places it could improve without knocking yourself down as you do it. So instead of critiquing your own work, but just trying to go through and like plus and improve your own work. So always approach your self corrections with a generous heart.
[Sandra] I love… I think it's very, very easy, because the world teaches us that we should be humble and we should not toot our own horn or whatever. It's very easy to approach your own work, and, like, apologize for it is you're talking about it. I instead love it when I see creators who are just like super excited. Fanfic writers tend to be really, really good about this, because there really, really super excited about this cool thing, and they just let themselves be excited. So… When you… If you can carry that from your inspiration you're talking about. You're inspired by this thing because it excites you or it makes you cry or whatever, and if you let yourself have those same emotions about your own work, that's a beautiful way of carrying the influences and expressing them again.
[Megan] One of the reasons why I like to use the simile of dissection and study is the goal is not to plagiarize someone. The goal is not to trace someone's art to learn how to draw, or retype someone's book to learn how to write. But it's to find the familial similarities between what you love and what you do, and try to put the creative juice in your brain to think up new ways to implement your own skills.
[Sandra] Yeah. It's like you said, reverse engineering to figure out the principles that they use that you can then use. Like, if you know… It's… So you figure out the rules on a very personal level of how and why something works so that you can then use it to your advantage.
 
[Howard] I think, coming back to the worldbuilding example, I think that's why this is so important, because we talked about extrapolation in worldbuilding on Writing Excuses before. Okay? That is a principle that you can lift out of Writing Excuses and probably any number of books on writing and worldbuilding and whatever else. But if you dissect the things that have influenced you and you find that as a thing you love, now that's a principle you own. Not just something somebody has written down for you.
 
[Howard] Let's have a thing of the week. What's our thing of the week?
[Megan] I'm suggesting the thing of the week this week, which is one of my favorite things. It is the YouTube account called Sakuga which will be in the liner notes, but I'll spell it out here. Hobbes Sakuga. This YouTube channel is a collection of the very best cuts of hand-drawn animation compiled into category specific videos. So, like, 20 minutes of just special effects hand-drawn animation or sword fighting animation or dramatic character acting. Usually, when I'm stuck on a specific thing, I'll just sit and watch, well, how did 20 other of the world's greatest masters accomplish it. It gets me… Gets the brain moving and the juices flowing, and it helps me when I go back to my own drawing board.
 
[Sandra] This is a thing that comes very, very naturally to like dancers or musicians, the idea that you just need to go through the motions over and over until you create a muscle memory. You can do the same thing as a writer or artist too. Because you have to draw things over and over. But, writers, you can also create that in your own head. So if you need to write a love scene, maybe go watch some love scenes to get your head into that space. Pull that feeling from your inspiration, so that you can then feed it into your own work. That sometimes creates an anxiety, the influence, like, oh, no, I'm copying. But that's where you trust your own voice, because every dancer can tell you that even though you're practicing over and over and over the steps the choreographer gave you, each performance becomes different. Becomes your own as you do the dance.
[Megan] Well, it's like the difference between strawberries and jam, right? Like, yeah, you're watching strawberries, but you can turn it into jam. You turn it into something else by boiling over it, by stewing over it, by making it into something new. Now, it still tastes like strawberries… It's still romance.
[Yup]
[Megan] But it has turned into something new, because it's… You have delivered it in a new way. You've done it thoughtfully by having boiled on it and stewed on it. Strange metaphor, but it was the first one I thought of.
[It's okay. Chuckles.]
[Howard] Now I want strawberry jam.
[Chuckles]
 
[Howard] How do we deal with anxiety of influence in light of this? Because I know there have been times when I was worried… I would not watch something because I would worry… I worried that it would influence me and I'd find something in it that I liked and that thing would just flat out end up in my own work. How do we avoid that?
[Sandra] For me, go adjacent. If you are writing an action scene and you're worried that if you watch kung fu movies, you will port it directly across, is there some other way that action is expressed where you can get into an action headspace without being so directly… My example is not working.
[Howard] Let me state the problem differently. I didn't watch Firefly on TV because I felt like it was too much like what I was already doing. Therefore, I just wasn't allowed to watch it. It would influence me. Same with Cowboy Bebop. People kept telling me, "Oh, you should watch this. I know you'd love it because Schlock Mercenary is so cool." I'm like, "I don't want to love it. It will undo me, influence me. Go away, stop telling me about cool stuff that is similar to what I'm doing." So the question is how do I avoid that? How do I get to have Firefly and Cowboy Bebop in my life?
[Megan] So, I have a little mantra that I tell myself. It's, "No one can do me like me." Where even though there may be similar elements, when you see the work as a whole with the different theming, the different staging, like Sandra says going adjacent, that… We write for a world that loves what we write. I'm sorry, that wasn't phrased very well, but… We are writing in our genres for genre savvy people. So, I think people may say, "Oh. Another story about an orphaned wizard named Harry? I'm not even going to pick up the Dresden Files. I know this story." You can share elements with different things. But it's the whole of it that makes it your work.
[Sandra] Well, also, if you're writing, for example, space opera, and the only other… You only consume one other space opera, the risk of you porting visibly from one thing to another… But if you have filled your head with 10 or 20 or 30 space operas and then let them all settled before you sit to write, they turn into a stew…
[Garbled jam]
[Sandra] The likelihood that you will steal specific bits becomes less. Because, Howard, your head was full of space opera already. It's just you didn't want to refresh specifically… I don't know. I don't think you're necessarily wrong for deciding to avoid those things at that time.
[Howard] I was a much happier person with Firefly when it got canceled before I'd even started it.
[Laughter]
[Sandra] But, I mean, listen to your instincts. Because if your instinct says that's not the thing for me to be watching right now, maybe it isn't.
[Howard] Yeah.
[Kaela] I would say that I am not careful about that at all. I'm not careful about any of those things at all. Mostly because I love doing my own riff on things like purposefully. But I will say when I was younger and when I was starting out, I avoided it more because I knew I was more impressionable because I didn't have a strong sense of my own voice or how I wanted to do a thing. So, then, I would just… I would make sure I wasn't writing something at the same time as reading something like it or watching something like it. I still read and watch all of those things, but I'd make sure it wasn't at the same time. Because I was very impressionable.
[Megan] Oh, yeah. That's something I want to piggyback off of is when I'm doing a specific project, I'll do all of my research ahead of time. So I'll read two or three similar books before I write one of my novels or I watch a few similar movies before I start boarding a specific scene. But once I do my initial research, unless I'm completely up against a wall and I don't know what else to do, I'll eat jam on toast instead of going to pick more strawberries from that point on out.
[Howard] Now I want toast too!
[Laughter]
[garbled words]
[Howard] Oh, no.
[Megan] But it's the best metaphor.
[Chuckles]
 
[Howard] Working quite well. Hey, it's… We're 18 and a half minutes in here. Is it time for homework, Meg?
[Megan] It's time for homework. I bet if you been listening to our episode, you might have a pretty good idea of what I'm going to ask you to do. For homework this week, take a slice of something that inspires you. Books, movies, art. Break down a list of the specific elements you find appealing.
[Howard] A slice of something, and of course it's toast.
[Laughter]
[Howard] Or thick with jam. Thank you everybody. This has been Writing Excuses. You are out of excuses. Now go write.
 
mbarker: (Default)
[personal profile] mbarker
Writing Excuses 16.31: First Page Fundamentals – MOBY DICK
 
 
Key Points: Mental illness. Suicidal ideation. Dark humor, and a lot of tone. Authority, a command to the audience. Plus character. Specifics, visceral and relatable. Contradictions and questions. An audience surrogate? What kind of ride, what kind of story is this? Stakes. Ripples and echoes that shape everything to come. The mythic tone of oral history. Alliteration and front rhyme. 
 
[Season 16, Episode 31]
 
[Dongwon] This is Writing Excuses, First Page Fundamentals – MOBY DICK by Herman Melville.
[Mary Robinette] 15 minutes long.
[Dan] Because you're in a hurry.
[Howard] And we're not that smart.
[Dongwon] I'm Dongwon.
[Mary Robinette] I'm Mary Robinette.
[Dan] I'm Dan.
[Howard] And I'm Howard.
[Dongwon] So we're going to do…
[Dan] None of us said, "You can call me…" and then our name. I think that's… I admire our restraint.
[Dongwon] [garbled] restraint.
[Chuckles]
 
[Dongwon] So we're going to do another deep dive into an opening page. In this case, we're going to do Moby Dick. It probably has one of the most famous first lines that Dan just referenced right there. So, I'm going to hand it off to Mary Robinette again to introduce us to this little sample here.
[Mary Robinette] Just a brief content warning. Much like when you make promises to a reader at the beginning of the book, we want to make sure that you have the opportunity to nope out of things that you don't want to read or listen to. Moby Dick deals with a couple of things. It deals with mental illness and suicidal ideation. Those are both present in the paragraph that you're about to hear.
 
Moby Dick. Loomings.
 
Call me Ishmael. Some years ago—never mind how long precisely—having little or no money in my purse, and nothing particular to interest me on shore, I thought I would sail about a little and see the watery part of the world. It is a way I have of driving off the spleen and regulating the circulation. Whenever I find myself growing grim about the mouth; whenever it is a damp, drizzly November in my soul; whenever I find myself involuntarily pausing before coffin warehouses, and bringing up the rear of every funeral I meet; and especially whenever my hypos get such an upper hand of me, that it requires a strong moral principle to prevent me from deliberately stepping into the street, and methodically knocking people’s hats off—then, I account it high time to get to sea as soon as I can. This is my substitute for pistol and ball. With a philosophical flourish Cato throws himself upon his sword; I quietly take to the ship. There is nothing surprising in this. If they but knew it, almost all men in their degree, some time or other, cherish very nearly the same feelings towards the ocean with me.
 
[Dongwon] This is another example of an opening that I absolutely adore. I think it captures so much of the spirit of this book in just a tiny little microcosm. It's darkly humorous. Not to make light of the very serious issues on display here, but the tone of it, I think, really establishes so much of the book. Given the grimness of a lot of things that lay before us, he's approaching it in such a specific lens that I think sets us up to meet Ishmael, sets us up to meet Queequeg, sets us up to spend time on this ship with all these people who all have their own reasons to be at sea, but, fundamentally, are all because they are escaping something. They're escaping the burdens of everyday life. You have that last note that ends on "all men in their degree, cherish very nearly the same feelings for the ocean with me." That choice to go to sea rather than submit to the other things that are plaguing Ishmael in this scene I think is really the core spirit of this whole book.
[Mary Robinette] Yeah. We tend to think of Moby Dick as the pursuit of the great white whale. While that is happening, it really is about escaping. It is about the internal conflict. The great white whale, what that represents is that's the avatar of the escape. It's… It is the not-self. But this book… It's been, I will grant, a very, very long time since I read it. But for those of you who cannot see the…
[Suppressed Snickers]
[Mary Robinette] Video feed, Elsie has just joined us by jumping up the back of my chair and across my face. Okay. So, hello. Elsie, would you like to purr for these nice people? No. Okay. Good job. So, what were we talking about? Use of flashbacks?
[Chuckles]
[Dongwon] I think the thing… Even putting aside, because we are focused on how first pages work. So we can put aside sort of the bulk of Moby Dick, and really focus on what draws people in in this case. Again, I like it because it is that microcosm. But in terms of the mechanics, what pulls people in, you have a few things. Going back again to the idea of authority, it literally starts with an authoritative statement, which is, "Call me Ishmael," right? It's a command to the audience. But also, there's so much character built into that, in that sense of unreliability. You get the sense immediately, Ishmael is not this guy's name. He's asking you to call him that for some reason. The slipperiness that's injected into it immediately set so much of the tone for what's pulling us into this paragraph, what's pulling… Introducing that breadcrumb. Breadcrumb one. The authority of the command and the doubt about who this person is. Then we're sliding immediately into this portrayal of someone who is suffering some kind of mental illness, some kind of condition here, whether that's depression, whether that's suicidality, all these things are really coming to play in this scene. That's driving him, in a very real way, to make this choice, which is to go to sea.
 
[Mary Robinette] The other thing that he does, again, in that things are going to be somewhat squishy is "some years ago, never mind how long precisely." Again, it's that command to the reader. But then he gets… He gets very specific about all of the different kinds of symptoms that he spots in himself. So I think one of the things, for me, again, in terms of the ways that this pulls me in is it's like, "Look, don't worry about this thing. Don't worry about that thing. Here are the things I want you to think about." It's it's like this examination of self, the… Bringing up the end of a funeral procession, the moment when you think maybe I should just step into the street. These things are specific, they're visceral, they are inherently things that a listener or a reader can relate to in some ways, and disturbingly so.
[Dongwon] [garbled]
[Mary Robinette] And also funny.
 
[Dongwon] My favorite bit of this is the methodically knocking people's hats off, right? It creates this very specific image of this guy just losing it and the way he's going to lose it is walk in the street and knock everyone's hats off because he so frustrated with something. Right? Voice is a huge component of what makes this paragraph work. But the other aspect is character. All the things about Ishmael that raises all these questions and all these story promises of finding out what's going on with this guy. Why is he like this? How is he going to address this stuff that he's struggling with in this paragraph? Just the specificity of the image, the specificity of the way in which his frustration is manifesting itself in knocking people's hats off, I think opens huge doors into this story, into the character, and is that just absolute trail of breadcrumbs that pulls me into the book to find out what's happening next.
[Dan] Yeah. Well, that word methodically changes everything about the sentence. This is not him losing control. This is not him becoming so frustrated that he has to go out and knock a hat off. That's not what's going on. He's trying to pick a fight. He's trying to get himself in a fist fight so that he can feel something, so that maybe someone will beat him up or kill him, just in order to start something. I love that line. That was absolutely the part that stood out the most to me.
 
[Dongwon] Then it's paired with this… With the philosophical flourish Cato throws himself on his sword, I quietly take to the ship. Right? There's this high-minded intellectualism that suddenly slips in here. Here's this guy. We know he's broke. We know he's sort of at the end of his rope. But he's still going to talk about Cato. He's still going to talk about philosophy and history. But then contrasting that with him quietly heading to his destiny. Here is again this disjunction, this pairing of contradictions, in this character that raises all these questions about who he is.
[Dan] Yeah. Now, I have to admit, they're going to take my English degree away for this, but I've never actually read Moby Dick. So, coming to this completely cold, what stands out to me more than anything is what you've already talked about, that this is entirely character focused. Moby Dick has such a reputation as being this very plot heavy and/or metaphor heavy kind of slog of a book that is incredibly detailed about the process of whaling and about all of these other things. Nothing that I have heard about the book prepares me for this paragraph being so intimately based on one person's mind and mindset. It… This suggests to me that it's much more character driven than I think the clichés about the book have led me to believe.
 
[Mary Robinette] Yeah. Why don't we take a moment to pause for the book of the week, actually, which is a preparation for next week's episode?
[Dongwon] Yeah. Next week we're going to do our third and final deep dive. We're going to be reading Lee Child's The Killing Floor. These are the Jack Reacher series of books which are very well known, very successful series. Killing Floor is the first Reacher book. It's Lee Child's first novel. I think it's an absolute master class in how to write a thriller. These are some of my favorite thrillers ever. I think it will be an incredibly instructive example. It's also a fun read that will take you about 30 seconds from start to finish. You won't want to put it down. So, yeah, our book of the week is The Killing Floor by Lee Child.
 
[Howard] A couple of fun trivia bits about Moby Dick. Herman Melville wrote this across a span of about 18 months. Which is a year longer than he planned to spend. About halfway through the writing of it, he met Nathaniel Hawthorne. It is supposed by many that this meeting inspired Melville to go back revise and expand and make the project a bit bigger. Because Moby Dick is actually dedicated to Herman Melville… Err, dedicated to Nathaniel Hawthorne. In token of my admiration for his genius. I think that… I don't know what his writing process was like. I doubt that the first line came first for him. I suspect that part of that expanding and revising was the recognition that Ishmael's voice was a poem, if you will, that was going to get stretched through the book in ways that perhaps it hadn't.
[Dongwon] In fiction, sometimes, we talk about audience surrogates, right? So, this is Kitty Pride in the X-Men. That character that the audience can relate to to get them into the story. I think Ishmael's operating for us in some of those ways. Right? He's going to be our lands into understanding Ahab as we understand what's going on with Ishmael. Right? Ishmael being the sort of larval stage of Ahab as he descends into his obsession, into his madness, and all of that. So, I think again this is the author telling us from the very first line what we're in for, what kind of story this is. This is going to be a story about men struggling with their internal selves. Dan's right, so much of the way we talk about this book is this metaphorical, like, man against nature and all these things. But really, at the end of the day, this is a group of people who are characters divided against… Minds divided against themselves. Trying to overcome their own limitations, their own obsessions to literally survive the experience. Although the stakes are there. Survival is on the page. Dealing with mental illness is on the page. Figuring out a solution to what kind of life do I want to lead. All those things are immediately in this first paragraph. I think the echoes from that will ripple throughout the book. Right? This is the first stone thrown in the pond, and then that's going to shape everything that comes after it.
[Howard] One of the… The book… There's sort of a parenthetical aspect between the beginning and the end of the book. In the editions that we have today, there's an epilogue, in which we learn that Ishmael survives the final events of the book. The first UK edition in 1851 didn't have the epilogue. That forces me to imagine the experience of the British reader of 1851 who… First, like, call me Ishmael. Some years ago, never mind how long… And then gets to the end of the book and it doesn't look like he lives. How does that even work?
[Mary Robinette] So I want to… Because we're talking about opening lines and the importance of setting things. There's another book that is related to Moby Dick that… It's called Two Years before the Mast. We were talking about what inspired Herman Melville to write it. He, in multiple places, cites this book, Two Years before the Mast, which is a memoir. It's a real book about a British fellow who went to sea. This is the opening of that. I want you to notice the difference of it and the difference in the promises it makes. Even though the subject matter of the book, which is being at sea, is, on the surface, exactly the same. Or I should say being at sea and a lot of details about being at sea.
 
2 years before the mast
 
The fourteenth of August was the day fixed upon for the sailing of the brig Pilgrim on her voyage from Boston round Cape Horn to the western coast of North America. As she was to get under weigh early in the afternoon, I made my appearance on board at twelve o’clock, in full sea-rig, and with my chest, containing an outfit for a two or three years’ voyage, which I had undertaken from a determination to cure, if possible, by an entire change of life, and by a long absence from books and study, a weakness of the eyes, which had obliged me to give up my pursuits, and which no medical aid seemed likely to cure.
 
So, both of these are men that are going to see to fix something, right? But the promise that is made in that opening paragraph about the ride you're going to be on is entirely different. They're both told authoritatively. They're both internal and about the character's sense, but one of them's much more focused on the surroundings and we're going to get on this ship and this is going to come to an end when I get off of this ship. The other is my mind is a mess.
[Chuckles]
[Mary Robinette] And I'm going to sea because my mind is a mess.
[Howard] I went sailing because I need glasses.
[Laughter]
 
[Dongwon] Yeah. The other genre thing I want to flag here is this opening firmly places this book in a tradition of oral history, of oral storytelling and folklore. Which is a totally different ride from what Mary Robinette was just talking about in Before the Mast. I think framing it that way gives it this mythic tone immediately. It calls to mind Percy Bysshe Shelley's Rime of the Ancient Mariner. It calls, like, the Odyssey. He's referencing this grand history of oral epics and I think framing it that way again gives us such a sense of where this story is going. So when he spends the next three chapters talking about huddling in bed with another man while they smoke pipes because it's cold and then goes into four chapters describing the biology of whales, we had in our heads still that this is going to be this epic storyline. This is going to be this long framework of an adventure even though we're taking all these digressions. I think that tone carries us through these digressions and lets us gather the joy of those moments which are very funny, very strange, very weird moments and then loop back into this bigger narrative, this bigger understanding of we're going on the Odyssey here, right? We're going on this grand journey and people will contend with the elemental forces by the end of this.
[Dan] I want to point out, just really quick, a word choice trick that he's doing here to grant it some more of that epic oral history vibe. Which is alliteration. In a lot of Western, especially Nordic, languages, Beowulf for example, has front rhyme rather than end rhyme. That the letters all… The words all start with the same sounds. That was a form of rhyme in this really strong epic oral tradition. So when you get down here and he says, "Whenever I find myself growing grim about the mouth, whenever it is a damp drizzly November in my soul," he is echoing that type of oral epic storytelling very deliberately.
[Howard] There's two sets of rhymes in that one line. Growing grim about the mouth. That is a beautiful phrase.
 
[Mary Robinette] Yup. Well, we are going to leave you with a slightly longer episode, which is appropriate for Moby Dick. We're going to give you a little bit of homework. That is to write an introduction that is purely internal to the character's mental state. So, much like this begins with him ruminating on where he is internally, that's where we want you to do with this homework episode… With this homework. Now, if you're in a mood to try something really fun, take the one that you wrote last week and rewrite it so that it is focused on the character rather than the description of the outside that you were doing last week. This week, focus on the character's interiority, that question of who am I at the beginning of this book.
 
[Mary Robinette] This has been Writing Excuses. You're out of excuses, now go write.
 
mbarker: (Smile)
[personal profile] mbarker
Writing Excuses 16.30: First Page Fundamentals: The Haunting of Hill House
 
 
Key points: Voice! Sanity and dreams. The main character is the house. Two main ways to start a novel, action-driven and voice-driven. For voice-driven, the narrator ruminates on an important idea, something that gives urgency and stakes. Pay attention to punctuation, to how that emphasizes important things. Establish your authority. Tell the reader, up front, "I am going to tell you a story. Here is what the story is." Then tell them the story. Establish expectations, and subvert them. Imply menace at the corners.
 
[Season 16, Episode 30]
 
[Dongwon] This is Writing Excuses, First Page Fundamentals: The Haunting of Hill House by Shirley Jackson.
[Mary Robinette] 15 minutes long.
[Dan] Because you're in a hurry.
[Howard] And we're not that smart.
[Dongwon] I'm Dongwon.
[Mary Robinette] I'm Mary Robinette.
[Dan] I'm Dan.
[Howard] I'm Howard.
 
[Dongwon] So, this week we're going to do a deep dive into an example here. We're talking about, again, Shirley Jackson's The Haunting of Hill House. So, to start, Mary Robinette, would you mind reading the first paragraph for us all, so we're all on the same page, as it were?
[Mary Robinette] The Haunting of Hill House.
 
No live organism can continue for long to exist sanely under conditions of absolute reality; even larks and katydids are supposed, by some, to dream. Hill House, not sane, stood by itself against the hills, holding darkness within; it had stood so for eighty years and might stand for eighty more. Within, walls continued upright, bricks met neatly, floors were firm, and doors were sensibly shut; silence lay steadily against the wood and stone of Hill House, and whatever walked there, walked alone.
 
[Dongwon] This really is one of my all-time favorite openings of a novel in the English language. I think it does so many things right. This is, first off, a great example of how you use voice to establish what your book is. One thing that we, I think, don't really talk about enough when it comes to voice is the musicality, poetry of what she has done here. There's such an elegant rhythm to it that Mary Robinette brought out so wonderfully there that it flows in this way that you get into this sort of… Lulled into this particular state of mind by, and you have this dreamlike quality, which, again, is reflected by this idea that larks and katydids also dream. Right? That, in tension with this idea of conditions of absolute reality, and then connecting that again to sanity. Right? So all of these elements are immediately put on the page of… We're in this sort of hypnagogic dreamlike state. We're dealing with concepts of mental illness and madness. Then we are introduced to the main character of the book. That main character is the house itself.
[Mary Robinette] One of the things that I find particularly compelling about this example is… There are kind of two sort of ways of starting a novel. There's one that is sort of action-driven, which is what we usually focus on. Then there are voice-driven ones. Which are this thing where you take an idea and the narrator ruminates on it. It's something that is important. So there's something within this first paragraph that is also giving you a sense of the urgency, the thing that is important, the thing that is at stake here. That there is this house that so sense… The door is sensibly shut, that it's upright and it's holding darkness within. It's giving you a sense of "Oh, there's something terrible that is coming." But it never names what that terrible is. It's just making you this promise through what is important to the character, and the character is the house.
[Dongwon] It's such a quiet way to start. I mean, it's such a description of just a house and then some stuff about dreams and sanity, right? But really, fundamentally, the core of this paragraph is describing the fact that it's a well-built, well put together house. That is what it is. It's stood for a long time. It's probably going to keep standing for more. But then you end on that final turn, which is such like a delightful moment for me, which is, "Whatever walked there, walked alone." It's just this way of slipping the knife in right at the end of all of that lovely description, all of that sort of smooth beautiful rhythmic description. That the menace that's been building over the course of this paragraph sort of culminates in this moment of… There's going to be that moment of surprise, there's going to be that dark twist to this book. Again, that reflects the structure of the book, that reflects what Shirley Jackson is doing over the course of this story, of giving the characters, of giving them this experience, and writing in this very elevated way. But still, it's going to have that bite. There's still going to be that moment when the character twists and something is not right. Yup?
[Mary Robinette] I want to… Since we are doing a deep dive on this. I actually want you, the listener to go to the Writing Excuses webpage and look at the first paragraph which we will have in the liner notes. The reason I want you to look at it is I want you to look at how she has structured this. So, as a narrator, one of the things that I look at is punctuation. She is placing those commas, those periods, the semicolon… She's placing those very deliberately to provoke causes. Those pauses draw a line underneath things that are important. So where are the pauses that occur in this? Under conditions of absolute reality. We have a semi-colon. The larks and katydids are supposed by some to dream. There's this thing that's like some people think this, some people don't, you're going to have to make your own decision, is what she's doing right there. Hill House, not sane. Again, she sets that apart with those commas. We get to holding darkness within. That semi-colon again to just kind of punctuate that. Then, to really draw a line under the… What the thrust of this entire thing is, it's the very last clause of that opening thing, of that opening paragraph. Walked alone. With a comma, and then the period, and then the paragraph break. You step back slightly before that. And whatever walked there. That's also set apart and she's drawing attention to it very consciously, I suspect, with the way she's imagining the rhythmic quality of this language. So when we're talking about voice, this is one of the things that you can be doing. I'm not saying your writing must have a bajillion commas and semicolons. What I'm saying is use them consciously. Don't think about them so much grammatically. The grammar exists to describe and codify the ways that we naturally group language. What you're thinking about is where am I grouping my thoughts. What is important, what is the thing that I want to set apart so the reader can see it, and what are the things that I want to draw a line under?
 
[Howard] The very first line re-contextualizes what we are being told several times as it unfolds. Most people don't read this slowly. But. No. Live organism. Okay. No live organism. What am I being told? No live organism can continue. That's pretty bleak. For long. Okay, that's less bleak. To exist. Sanely. The word sanely has suddenly re-contextualized everything else. It's not existential, it's sanity. Under conditions of absolute reality. As the little things reveal, that sentence drives me screaming into the Gothic horror of the haunting of Hill House. I… To be honest, I have not read the full book. Exploring this first line convinces me that I might not like that ride.
[Laughter]
[Howard] But the poetry with which that very first line is constructed is absolutely beautiful. That's the sort of promise that I like to be made, I like to be the recipient of, early in the book.
 
[Dan] I am really loving the… Just the little clause, not sane. I mean, it's… The w… So much of this is beautiful. But that one in particular. Not only the suggestion that a house can have or not have sanity, which is fascinating by itself, and which does set up, like Dongwon said, the idea that the house is the character. But, compared to that first sentence, and I, like Howard, have never actually read this so I'm coming in cold and I would love to know if I'm wrong about this. But he's basically saying that in order to have sanity, you have to escape reality sometimes. The fact that the house is not sane implies then that maybe it does exist under conditions of absolute reality. That what we're about to see is not a dream, it's actually real things that are happening. Which takes away some of our safety net and makes this not only kind of unexpected, but also more dangerous.
[Dongwon] [garbled] with that not sane… Every time I hit that line, like, the whole theater audience in my head leaps to its feet and starts cheering…
[Chuckles]
[Dongwon] Like, every time I hit that moment, I'm just like… This is not sane. How did you do this? How do you make me feel this unsettled by that tiny appositive? That tiny, comma-framed phrase there? But. Anyway.
 
[Mary Robinette] Let's give the reader or listener a moment of feeling slightly safer. We'll talk about the book of the week.
[Chuckles]
[Mary Robinette] We'll take you away from Hill House just for a moment and talk about our book of the week. Which is prep for next week. That's Moby Dick. You're going to tell us a little bit about that, right, Dongwon?
[Dongwon] Yeah. So, we're going to talk about the opening page of Moby Dick. Probably one of the most famous lines, opening sentences, in English literature. But when I mention Moby Dick by Herman Melville, I can sort of in my brain hear a large percentage of the audience groaning at the idea that they have to read this ponderous weighty novel. I felt that way for a long time, until I read it sort of in my mid to late 20s. I finally sat down and I was like, "Fine. I'm going to read this thing. Everyone talks about it." I was completely surprised by the book that I actually found. That wasn't this dry tome. It's funny and it's deeply strange. There's like whole chapters that are just talking about whale biology and then long descriptions of like what whaling actually is. It's dark. I cannot overstate how strange of a book this is. It doesn't feel like anything else I've ever read. It's so… It's such an interesting examination of the human experience, of what it is to be in the world and figure out how to survive within it under these conditions. I love this book. It's not going to be for everybody, but I promise it's not the book that your English class taught you that it was going to be.
[Mary Robinette] So, ah…
[Howard] The book that my English class taught me was a… Like, 50 page Cliff's Notes of Moby Dick.
[Chuckles]
[Howard] That does not do that book justice.
[Dongwon] It absolutely does not.
[Dan] You're not supposed to admit that out loud.
[Chuckles]
[Mary Robinette] So, that is Moby Dick by Herman Melville. So go ahead and read that for next week.
 
[Mary Robinette] Meanwhile, we are going to continue talking about The Haunting of Hill House. Because there are other things that it is setting up in here besides just "Oh, this is really, really good juicy voice-y thing."
[Dongwon] The thing I want to draw everyone's attention to is… The punctuation is masterful. I mean, I think we focused on that for a long time for a good reason, but the effect of that on the reader, I think, is establishing an iron grip over your brain in this moment. She establishes an enormous amount of authority, of I am telling the story to you, and I am going to tell it my way. It's going to be distinct and unusual. But also, she just establishes this complete authority. That's one of the things you need to do to the reader in your opening page is tell them, "I am a good writer. You want to spend time here, because I'm good at this." Right? I think she does that in this way by manipulating the rhythm, by manipulating the punctuation, by doing unexpected and sort of things that you're quote unquote not supposed to do. She breaks some rules, but she does it in a way that's very masterful. So, I think, one of the lessons you can take here is to aim for this kind of authority. Which isn't necessarily meaning like you can break the rules in the same way that she does. But find a way to be as compelling and convincing of your mastery of language in your mastery of scene and setting and all those things as she does here.
[Dan] It strikes me, Dongwon, and tell me if I'm wrong about the book as a whole, but this opening paragraph is using a lot of the same tools and playing with a lot of the same toys as Lovecraft. That first sentence in particular is incredibly Lovecraftian, but in a much more sophisticated way than he ever was. Just the way that it is kind of combining these concepts of supernatural and science, directly. Phrases like no live organism and absolute reality. Then, at the same time, this is about a house that's not sane and katydids that dream. It's a really sophisticated combination of those very specific tools that Lovecraft used to establish the tone and the atmosphere.
[Dongwon] I think there's some… Yeah, I think there's a similar preoccupation with sort of this concept of insanity and the very specific way that… We don't really talk about it this way anymore for probably very good reasons. But she also has flipped it on its head in so many ways because instead of viewing the cosmic horror that breaks your brain, the thing that breaks your brain is absolute reality. It's having to be present with no ability to dream, no ability to escape sort of modernity in all of its like groundedness, and the concreteness of this house. So I kind of love the way that she has inverted that in this way and how the language just pushes you immediately into that space, and, I think, is in conversation with it, but I think in a way that says, "Lovecraft, you wish you could do this." Right?
[Dan] Yeah, exactly.
[Mary Robinette] [garbled]
[Dongwon] You wish you could dream the… To reach this level. So, yeah.
 
[Howard] I'm reading and rereading… I printed it out so I can have it in front of me as we're having this discussion. I realized that the thing that is not stated explicitly per se, but which is inextricably related to us, is that Hill House is a living organism.
[Mary Robinette] Yeah.
[Howard] Well, wow. That's a promise that I bet gets fulfilled later in the book.
[Mary Robinette] So, this thing that you just noted. This is a thing that I adore when an author does, when they demonstrate through all of the contextual clues that something is alive. She is not being coy about the fact that Hill House is a living organism. She spending a great deal of time letting us know that it's a living organism. In someone else's hands, that discovery would come later. That would be the I don't want them to know this thing. The big reveal is going to be the house is alive and the whole thing is from the house's point of view. That's not what she… She's right up front. This is a living organism. It is not sane. You're going to spend the next however many pages inhabiting that. Literally and metaphorically. This is… We've talked about getting the reader to trust you at the beginning. These are all things that she is doing with very deliberate choices. She's not being coy about the central thing. The interesting geewhiz factor. Which is that the house is alive.
[Dan] Yeah. And…
[Mary Robinette] You can absolutely do that. There are plenty of examples of being coy with the central… Sixth Sense. But how interesting it is when you go in, and it causes all of the stakes to shift, and become so much more immediate because you have that connection with the character.
[Dongwon] To me, it's always such a plus when a writer can start and tell you, "Here's what the story is," and then proceed to take you to the story. But when they've told you up front, "Here's what's going to happen," I just love that because it's setting expectations and then fulfilling them. As a reader, for me, one of the most satisfying things is being told, "I'm going to tell you a good story. Here's what the story is." Then they tell me the story. I'm like, "Yup. That was great. Thank you for that. Let's do it again sometime."
[Chuckles]
[Mary Robinette] Yeah. Because the other thing that happens when they do this is this is what the story is. And it's not going to go down the way you think it is.
[Dan] Yeah. Well, she is telling us that right off the bat. She's establishing expectations, but also she is subverting them. Imagine any haunted house. It is going to be dark and creaky and full of… There will be weird breezes coming through because the walls don't meet. No. This house, the walls continued upright, bricks met neatly, floors were firm. Doors were sensibly shut. This is not the kind of haunted house we are accustomed to. That by itself makes it more menacing. In the same way as like the introduction to Hannibal Lector in Silence of the Lambs. He is clean, he's well shaven, he's not the creepy monster we thought. Neither is this house. Yet, there is still some menace to it. The fact that the doors have been shut is sensible. Which is just implying this menace at the corners of the story in a house that looks completely harmless.
 
[Mary Robinette] So, we are going to give you some homework. I'm actually going to give you two pieces of homework. Or three. One is Moby Dick. The other is there's an adjacent story that I want you to read. It's called Open House on Haunted Hill by John Wiswell. It's nominated for the Nebula. I think it's nominated for all of the awards this year. It's fantastic. It's basically what happens if you go to an open house at a place like Hill House. It's fantastic. Then, the last piece of homework that I have is your actual home, is that I want you to write an introduction to your book that is a voice-driven opening. So, this is going to be something that is… You're just doing description. There's no action. There's no dialogue. It's not about a person doing a thing. It's about a thing that matters deeply to the fundamental core of the story, and that you're just going to take some time and describe it. Inhabit that. Think about tone and setting and stakes and bring us all of those things that you would normally bring us through action through your descriptive text.
[Mary Robinette] So. This has been Writing Excuses. You're out of excuses, now go write.
 
mbarker: (Me typing?)
[personal profile] mbarker
Writing Excuses 15.43: Audiobook Narration, with Bruce D. Richardson
 
 
Key Points: How do you get started in audiobook narration? Minor in theater and speech, puppetry, radio theater. You should do voiceovers. Good narrators interpret the words that are on the page. But you want a natural authentic voice, not performance. How does an audiobook narrator decide which meaning is best? Immediate textual clues, and the context of the whole piece. What tips would you give someone starting out? See Accenthelp.com. Get familiar with the mic. When you are starting out, you may have to treat your own recordings. Take a look at short story markets. Figure out how to handle mistakes while recording. Watch out for background sound, the noise floor or threshold.
 
[Mary Robinette] Season 15, Episode 43.
[Brandon] This is Writing Excuses, Audiobook Narration.
[Mary Robinette] 15 minutes long.
[Dan] Because you're in a hurry.
[Howard] And we have no business in front of a microphone. I'm so sorry, my voice is terrible.
[Brandon] Oh, your voice is really charming.
[Dan] [garbled] like that, Howard.
[Brandon] I'm Brandon.
[Mary Robinette] I'm Mary Robinette.
[Dan] I'm Dan.
[Howard] I've been sick for a month. I'm Howard.
[Brandon] And we have special guest, Bruce Richardson.
[Bruce] I'm Bruce.
[Brandon] Also, you're branded as BDR as an audiobook narrator.
[Bruce] Yup. BDR or BD Richardson. You can find me online pretty much anywhere that way.
 
[Brandon] So, this is a podcast you, our listeners, demanded. How to do audiobook narration? So I'm just going to be pitching questions at these two, and we're going to learn from them, how did you get into narrating audiobooks?
[Mary Robinette] Well, I'll go first. Even though I think a lot of people have heard my story, which is that I started in puppetry. Actually, before the puppetry took off, I took a… I was… Minored in radio and speech, or theater and speech in college, so took some radio specific classes that dealt with character voices. I also trained, as part of the [forensics?] team, speech, debate, and interpretive reading, so was taught to read aloud and competed in it. Then, went on to the puppetry career. Then did radio theater. And then realized that audiobooks were like puppetry, but without the pain, and made the transition as rapidly as I could.
[Bruce] People said, "You have a great voice, you should be into voiceovers." I didn't know what that meant, so I finally decided to do it one day. I got lessons and figured out how to have… Do voiceovers. Found out that it's basically acting. I always thought it would be fun to be an actor, but my wife discouraged it. So…
[Howard] Okay. True story, Bruce. When you walked into Cosmere House today, and Dan introduced you, said, "This is Bruce. He's an audiobook narrator." I leaned forward in my seat a little bit and said to myself, "Say something."
[Laughter]
[Howard] Then you spoke, and I was like, "Oh, yeah. There is."
[Bruce] You can cut this. I don't know how you guys feel about something like this, but my wife had all the women in the house when she was entertaining her friends and they said, "Well, say something. Say something." That's what people say all the time. I could not think of anything to say, and then it came to me. I'm like, "I wonder if I should say that." "In a world where you need someone to talk dirty to you…"
[Laughter]
[Bruce] I could see them all just flutter a little bit.
[Howard] We're keeping that, my friend. We're keeping that.
[Dan] That's my new ring tone.
 
[Mary Robinette] But one of the things that we actually have the ability to do as narrators, and this is why getting a professional narrator is so important, is that we can twist the meaning of the words on the page based on our interpretation. One of the party tricks that I trot out sometimes is that I can make any piece of text you hand me sound like phone sex. It doesn't actually matter what's on the page, you can do that.
[Bruce] Press one.
[Mary Robinette] Right. It's so… It's a very easy thing. But you can also make it sound inappropriately cheerful, you can make it sound inappropriately sad. So one of the things that you're getting from that narrator is an interpretation of the words that are on the page. So you have to… I think that in order to be a good narrator, you have to be someone who enjoys reading for the pleasure of it. Not the act of speaking, that obviously helps, but that you actually have to enjoy an interaction with fiction and stories and audience. Because you can change things.
[Bruce] Well, it's interesting. Anytime anybody gets in front of a mic, I heard all of you do it, except you maybe…
[Chuckles]
[Bruce] You are performing for the mic. "We're rolling. Oh, I'm going to perform."
[Mary Robinette] Yeah.
[Bruce] There's a voice that… A natural, authentic voice that is sought after when you're narrating. People fight against performing for the mic. It's an interesting thing.
[Mary Robinette] Yeah. It's a very, very true thing. The thing that I hear happen to authors when they get up to read in front of an audience is that they think about the shape of the words and saying them correctly. They forget that our job is to tell a story. And that we have natural rhythms to our voice, we have natural rises and falls, and that the listener, you, our dear listeners, have been trained your entire life to derive meaning from that. If we are delivering the wrong thing, if what I'm saying, the important thing about this is that I have said it correctly, that's boring. But if I think about the story, then that's something that is giving you this additional information through the power of the speech, the sounds.
[Bruce] Not to mention character, too.
[Mary Robinette] Correct.
[Bruce] I mean, this guy might. Be. Just. A. Little. Bit… Weird.
[Mary Robinette] [Mhm…]
[Howard] Coming back to the telephone touchpad…
[Mary Robinette, baby voice] Tell me about it. I'm listening, Howard. What is it… Why?
[Howard] Coming back to the telephone touchpad…
[Mary Robinette, baby voice] Why?
[Howard] Press 1 versus…
[Mary Robinette, baby voice] Why?
[Howard] Press one.
[Mary Robinette, baby voice] Why?
[Howard] Press 1 is push the button…
[Mary Robinette, baby voice] Press one?
[Howard] Press one is go ahead and pick. Go ahead and choose one of those. Those are two completely different meanings, and you, as the narrator, get to pick that. A friend of mine online… I forget his real name, on twitter he's Shecky is an editor, and has a sentence, "I never said she was the one who stole my money." Or "I never said she stole my money." Depending on which word you emphasize, there's seven different sentences there. I never said she stole my money. I never said she stole my money.
[Bruce] I never said she stole my money.
[Howard] Exactly.
[Mary Robinette] I never said she stole my money. Yeah. This is…
[Howard] It's huge fun. Once you learn that, when you're reading out loud, you look at a sentence and realize, "Oh, it's actually ambiguous." The contexts that have been provided with… By the author does not tell me which of those meanings is best. Which one do I want?
 
[Brandon] How do you decide, as the audiobook narrator?
[Mary Robinette] So what I look for are the immediate textual clues. Some of… Most of it is… It comes naturally, if the narrat… If the author has done their job, it's not ambiguous. But what I'm looking for are where they're placing their punctuation. If they are using italics, that does actually tell me which word they want emphasized. But punctuation exists who tell us where to pause. That's a way of encoding something that we do naturally.
[Bruce] If they're well edited.
[Mary Robinette] So… If they're well edited, yes. Also, really, seriously, the difference between narrating a book that is well written and narrating one that is not… You literally stumble over words when it is not well written. So when you're trying to make a decision about, like, what emphasis do I look for, you're not taking the sentence in isolation. You're looking at it in context of the whole piece. In much the same way you make those decisions when you're reading a book to yourself, that the author has provided contextual clues, but there's a consistency to the character, and you get a sense for them. At the same time, it's very easy for narrators to get things completely wrong, because the author has something in their head that's not on the page.
 
[Brandon] Let's stop for our book of the week. Which is Dragon Planet.
[Dan] Oh, I hear that's a really good one.
[Mary Robinette] It is really good.
[Chuckles]
[Mary Robinette] So, this guy Dan Wells wrote this thing for Audible Originals. It's actually book two. I loved Zero G very much. But Dragon Planet is the sequel. And I actually am pitching this because I love it.
[Chuckles]
[Mary Robinette] So, basically, it's kids on a planet and the atmosphere of the planet is such… And Dan has actually done the science on it… So that you can fly, you can float. Everything is… The atmosphere is very dense, and the gravity is low. It's one sixth of Earth's. So, it's so cool. It's a great exploration of a planet. It's a wonderful little coming-of-age. But mostly it's an adventure romp with dragons and flying and pirates. I mean…
[Chuckles]
[Mary Robinette] It's a lot of fun. Because it's created specifically for audio, it also has both a narrator as well as a full cast and then sound effects. So you're getting this really richly… I was going to say visualized world, but realized world.
[Howard] It's like a radio play.
[Mary Robinette] It's like a radio play. So that's… It's Dragon Planet by Dan Wells.
[Brandon] That's an Audible Original?
[Dan] Yes, it is!
 
[Brandon] So, let me ask you this. Let's say we have audience members out there who are wanting to do their own audiobooks. Or want to get into audiobooks. What tips can you give them, what techniques can you teach them, and what resources can you give them if they want to get better at this?
[Mary Robinette] There's a lot of stuff online. So, one of the things we have done…
[Bruce] It's on my website. Accent.com or whatever. Accent.com.
[Mary Robinette] Accenthelp.com, yes. Accenthelp.com is fantastic for learning how to do accents. But the other thing is to become familiar with the mic. Now, when we record these episodes, some of you may have seen pictures of us, that we're wearing headbands with a lavaliere microphone on our forehead. For this episode, we have brought in a handheld mic, so that Bruce and I can demonstrate some mic techniques for you. So… So what's about to happen right now for you is that my sound is going to change, because now I'm on a handheld microphone. This is a different sound. One of the things you can do with this is that you can change your relationship to the microphone. I just turned my head away, and now I'm coming back. That's useful for being loud. You also learn to avoid things like popping your P's, which is super annoying. But you learn to be able to say things like popping your P's without blowing air on the mic. Bruce, do you want to show them some stuff with the mic?
[Bruce] [mm…mm…mm]
[chuckles]
[Mary Robinette] That's okay. Otherwise, it's just me talking all the time.
[Bruce] So mic's have a diaphragm in them, so you want to… Most people talk off-mic, like this, so that they can't pop their P's… Or pop their P's. You can hear people do it all the time.
[Brandon] So, what he's doing is, he's taking the microphone and setting it up beside his head, rather than in front of his head.
[Bruce] Right. And it's pointed out my voice, where it's going to come out. You talked about, sometimes we yell, and you want to get the mic back here because you're yelling.
[Brandon] So you move the mic away from yourself to get louder.
[Bruce] Usually, my mic's set, so…
[Mary Robinette] Yeah.
[Brandon] So lean back.
[Bruce] Sometimes you go [whisper] I've got a secret that I need to tell you. [End whisper]
[Mary Robinette] Yeah.
[Bruce] I'll get up on it. You're not… I don't know if you're supposed to or not, but…
[Mary Robinette] I do the same thing.
[Bruce] [whisper] But this is really, really important. [End whisper]
[Brandon] So you get [way] in close to the mic for that.
[Mary Robinette] Yeah. So when you're narrating, the microphone is on a stand. So it's at a fixed position, and normally you want to stay completely still, and not change your relationship to the mic so that you have a consistent sound. But there are times when you want to jump on or off… What were you going to say, Joe?
[Bruce] It's about this far… Put your thumb and your finger apart, and that's about how far you should be from your mic.
[Mary Robinette] Depending on the microphone. Because I've had somewhere they wanted me a lot closer. Like, I have an engineer who likes to record with a shotgun mic. So your farther from the mic at that point. But the key thing is knowing that your relationship to the mic changes. The closer you are to the mic, the more intimate a sound you're going to have. The farther from the mic, the less intimate of a sound. The reason you back off of a mic when you're getting loud is so that you avoid like blowing out the diaphragm. So it doesn't get that over modulated quality.
[Howard] There's a principle of psycho acoustics here that I learned in audio engineering three decades ago, which I've always been fascinated by. Which is that a quiet sound we will lean into him and our brains make it as loud as possible because it's important. A loud sound, we will lean back from, and our ears dial it back so if you want something to sound loud, step back from the microphone and turn the volume down. But then have that level as hot as you can get it. Our brains will tell us it is way louder than the whisper, even though the way it was recorded, those levels are exactly the same.
 
[Bruce] Probably the same. Do you have to treat your own audio, or do you have people for that?
[Mary Robinette] That's a great question. So, for people who are interested in getting into this. When you first start out, you probably do… You have to record your own stuff.
[Bruce] And treat it, and fix it with effects. Make sure it's level, and all that stuff.
[Mary Robinette] The treating is making sure that your highs and lows are not too spread out.
[Cough]
[Mary Robinette] Getting rid of room noise.
[Bruce] Yeah, because there's a thing called normalization. So when you listen to the radio, and you have a song that's really loud or something that's really soft, you have to adjust your volume. So for audiobooks, they want that to be at a certain steady level. So it's easy listening, so they don't have to hike their volume up and down, basically.
[Mary Robinette] Yeah. Then, the other thing about audiobooks which is different than music is that you actually have to have a room that is completely quiet. The noise floor… Or threshold is what the… Is it noise floor or threshold?
[Howard] Both. Both terms get used.
[Mary Robinette] Okay. But that's just grave silence.
[Bruce] It's -60 DB in a professional studio, is what it should be.
[Mary Robinette] Look at these numbers. Thank you, Bruce.
[Chuckles]
[Mary Robinette] Most of the time, there is just sound going on all the time. There's…
[Bruce] The heater.
[Mary Robinette] Heat noise, refrigerator, street noise, the sound of your own body.
[Brushing sound]
[Mary Robinette] Cloth…
[Bruce] If you gesticulate, you're going to make noise in the audio.
[Mary Robinette] Yeah. Never wear corduroy into the booth.
[Chuckles]
[Mary Robinette] I'm not making that up. So if you want to get into this, as someone stepping in, one of the easiest ways, and this is how I started, was to go to a short story market. Like an EscapePod, or a Pseudo-Pod, and do things for them. It may not be… You won't be getting union rates, but it's a chance to try stuff out. Recording things for your friends is also a good way to do this. What you'll do is, as you are speaking, you will make a mistake, and then… If you're recording for yourself, you have a couple of choices. One is that you can mark it and come back and do it later. Or you can pause and immediately backup to a gap and continue forward. Or, if you get really fancy, you can do something that's called a punch record.
[Bruce] That's knowing your software and…
[Mary Robinette] Yeah. Really knowing your software.
[Bruce] The tricks that your software offers.
[Mary Robinette] That's where you backup the recording in addition to your own place on the page. Start the recording rolling. Then, when you get to a natural pause and it, punch out. And you begin speaking. As if you had never stopped in the first place. Which is what you actually want to be getting to… I mean, that's the way I do it when I'm in the studio, is that I do punch records. It's the fastest way to get a fairly clean product. Then you have to do all of the engineering afterward, when you are doing a self record or starting out. If you want to do stuff and have other people do all of that, there are other options. You've been… Where are you mostly doing stuff, Bruce. Sorry.
[Bruce] Oh, I do business voiceovers, business trainings. I've done a dozen audiobooks. I've done two or three dozen kids' audiobooks.
[Dan] You record mostly in your home studio, is that correct?
[Bruce] Mhm. Yep. That's the sound booth I made that's got a -60 dB noise floor. There's a difference between soundproofing and noise treatment, as well. Acoustic treatment.
[Howard] You're probably appreciating that treatment that we've done here in Cosmere studio. We've taken what is essentially a bedroom in a house and mounted some nonparallel panels on the walls, so that we don't get parallel wall sound reinforcement at certain frequencies.
[Bruce] Correct. That really… I don't know if this is…
[Clapping]
[Bruce] You can still hear the echo. So there's still quite a bit of reverb that you're dealing with in here.
[Howard] It's not a perfect room, by any stretch.
[Brandon] We need stuff on the ceiling, probably, if we wanted to…
[Bruce] That could help considerably. The center wall that's open could help. But…
 
[Brandon] Well, we are out of time on this. This was a very different and interesting episode.
[Chuckles]
[Brandon] Mary Robinette, you have our homework.
[Mary Robinette] Yes. So the homework for you is to experiment with what it's like to be an audiobook narrator. Everybody who thinks that they want to be an audiobook narrator thinks about reading books to family or just how much they would love to read books aloud. You're thinking about books, in this case, that you like. As a narrator, you don't actually get much choice about what you read. So, what I want you to do is to pick a book in a genre you don't like, and don't pick a good example of that genre. I want you to read aloud for an hour. Every time you make a mistake, you have to start that sentence again. If you like it, at the end of that hour, maybe… Maybe… Narration is something you might want to try. If you're like, "Oh, no." Then you've answered your own question.
[Brandon] This has been Writing Excuses. You're out of excuses, now go write.
 
mbarker: (Me typing?)
[personal profile] mbarker
Writing Excuses 15.26: Taking the Chance, with David Weber
 
 
Key points: Taking the chance, taking risks, is the only way to be successful. "He who will not risk cannot win." To succeed, take the risk of failing. If you don't submit, you can't make a sale. Be a storyteller. At some point, it will turn into work. Keep going. When you can't get the platonic ideal book on the page, what do you do? Write the damn book. Learn from it. Characterization is critical. You have to be you. Write the story that interests you. Choose your verbs wisely. Never bury dialogue inside a paragraph. Sentences are what you build books out of. Characters are what stories are about, sentences are how you tell the story. Get those two things right.
 
[Mary Robinette] Season 15, episode 26.
[Brandon] This is Writing Excuses, Taking the Chance, with David Weber.
[Howard] 15 minutes long.
[Dan] Because you're in a hurry.
[Brandon] And we're not that smart.
[Brandon] I'm Brandon.
[Howard] I'm Howard.
[Dan] I'm Dan.
[Brandon] And we have special guest star, David Weber. Thank you so much for being on the podcast with us.
[David] Thank you for inviting me.
[Brandon] David Weber is one of the best-selling science fiction writers of all time, so we are super excited to have him. We are alive again at SpikeCon.
[Whoo! Applause!]
 
[Brandon] So, this topic was one that you suggested, David. The idea of taking the chance, meaning taking risks with your writing. What made you want to do this topic?
[David] Well, it's not just taking risks with your writing once you're an established writer. I cannot tell you how many people I've encountered who I think could have been successful writers, except that they were afraid to take the chance of failing at something that they had dreamed about. I could have been published easily 10 years earlier than I was if I hadn't kept finding excuses to do other things instead. That means I've been publishing for 30 years and I've lost a third of the time that I could have been published at this point. I mentioned in the preshow when I was talking to our hosts that there's a quote from John Paul Jones which has become increasingly important to me over the years, and it has nothing to do with not giving up the ship. But Jones said that, "It seems to be a law inflexible unto itself that he who will not risk cannot win." So if you don't take the risk of failing as a writer, you can never succeed as a writer. So you're sitting there, and you have this dream that says I could be a writer. Perhaps you could. But if you keep saying I could be a writer long enough, one day you wake up and it's turned into I could have been a writer, but the opportunity is gone now. Okay? So if you want to write, you have got to take the chance of being rejected, and possibly being rejected over and over again, until you find the right first reader, the right publisher that says, "Oh. I could do this." Okay? You have to remember while you're doing this, you control, or writers in general control a resource that publishers have to have. Publishers exist to publish. That means they need things to publish. Which means that they are constantly on the lookout for things to publish. Yes, they get a lot of dreck and there's… the first readers pile is the slush pile, and people read it and they go, "Oh, my God." I actually know of one book that was submitted on brown paper written in purple crayon. Okay? You don't get read when you do that kind of submission. But if you don't submit, you cannot possibly make a sale. I cannot emphasize… Over emphasize how important it is to be willing to do that. The other thing that I think you need to bear in mind is you can learn to write better with editorial support and with the practice. You can learn to write better. But what you have to be to make it work in this business is a storyteller. You have to have that bug. You can increase the skill with which you exercise that need to be a storyteller. But that's a critical element. If you don't feel that inside, if you don't feel the story that needs… That's growing that needs to come out, then you don't need to try and be an author. Because you're going to be fighting your own nature the entire time that you're trying to write a story. Unless that is what it is your nature to be. Birds gotta fly, fish gotta swim, storytellers have to tell stories. That's certainly true in my case.
 
[Brandon] Howard, you had something you wanted to say?
[Howard] Yeah. I was just going to… I like the John Paul Jones quote. We've had the opportunity to visit NASA a couple of times. They have that famous slogan, failure is not an option. Because there are times at which, boy, you just… You can't allow yourself to fail. I created a maxim within my own universe, which is "Failure is not an option. It's mandatory. The option is whether or not to let failure be the last thing you do."
[David] Yeah.
[Howard] The idea there… I mean, that doesn't get you past the John Paul Jones quote, which is that you have to take that chance in the first place. But I am always reminding myself that I am going to fail. It's just gonna happen. All I get to choose is whether or not I learn from it and whether I let myself quit.
[David] Well, NASA's failure is not an option stands on the shoulders of every single thing they did that failed as they were doing the engineering, when they were developing…
[Howard] They blew up so many rockets.
[Laughter]
[David] Absolutely. Okay? Failure is not an option means that ultimately we must succeed. It doesn't mean that we won't have the occasional catastrophe along the way. That we won't have Columbia. That we won't have…
[Dan] But, to your point about the whole premise of this episode, if NASA had never done anything that could have failed, they never would have gotten into orbit, they never would have gotten on the moon.
[David] Exactly.
[Dan] They had to be willing to take those risks and screw up horribly in order to achieve what they eventually have achieved.
 
[David] That's absolutely true. It's… Okay. No task worth doing springs fully blown and fully performed from the brow of Zeus. Okay? You have to go out there and make it work. All right? Now, most of the successful writers that I know would write whether anyone was buying their work or not. We have to do it. That's part of that storytelling bug that I was talking about. Okay? Whether we're writing for our own entertainment, our family's entertainment, or just because, my God, it's 2 o'clock in the morning, I can't sleep, I gotta do some more writing, we write. If you don't have that kind of… Robert Asprin once said, and Robert and I did not necessarily see together on all things…
[Laughter]
[David] But he said, "Successful authors are like rats. If we don't wear our fingers down on the keyboard every day, our fangs grow through our brains and kill us.
[Laughter]
[David] Okay? It's still a valid metaphor, even though I use voice recognition software when I write now. But it's true. If you… I have this need to be crafting stories. Okay? Now, for the last year or so, I haven't been, and that's because I face planted into a cement floor in Atlanta the day before Dragon Con and gave myself a concussion, broke my nose into places, stitches inside my mouth, the whole 9 yards. It has taken me effectively a year to recover from the concussion status to where I am once again really writing. Okay? It's been a real trial for me and for people who were expecting books from me and everything else, but sometimes, the need to tell stories is sort of temporarily stymied by the fact that, you know what, my brain's not working.
[Howard] One of the first things that I learned about… I'm a web cartoonist, and one of the first things I learned in this regard was when I still had a day job, early 2000's, we would take… I was in the software industry. We'd take two weeks off around Christmas, because kind of the whole industry wound down. For that two weeks, I told myself my Christmas present to me is that I'm going to pretend I'm a cartoonist full-time. I'm just going to do this. I would tell my plan to people. They're like, "You're going to pretend to have a job over Christmas?"
[Chuckles]
[Howard] "Okay, one, you're a broken human, and, two, what does your family think?" What I found is those are some of my fondest memories of this. Yeah. Storyteller gotta stug… Gotta story tell."
 
[David] There comes a time, in a given project or whatever, where it turns into work. Where you have to drive yourself to it. You have to do that. I have, in every book, I have what I call the chapter. That's the point at which I say, "This entire book is dreck. What was I thinking? Oh, my God, I can't get this to come together." The only thing that I can do is just keep grinding it out and saying, "Boy, this is sucky." Okay, that kind of thing? Then, when I get to the final edit, I can't identify the chapter.
[Howard] I was going to say, you've refined your process to the point that only happens for one chapter doing a project?
[Laughter]
[David] No, that's… Pretty much, yeah. You know. It's this kind of thing.
[Howard] Winning.
[David] Yeah.
 
[Brandon] Let's go ahead and… Let's stop for a book of the week, then we'll get back to it.
[David] Okay.
[Brandon] You have our book, or books of the week, this week.
[David] I have two. One is The Gordian Protocol, which came out in May, with Jacob Holo. Who is a BMW engineer in an alternate universe. I think that our backgrounds, the synergy was really, really good. He's got three or four self published novels out. This will be his first traditionally published novel. Is his first traditionally published novel. This was not one of the two I was thinking about, but he has just handed me the draft of the Valkyrie Protocol, which is the sequel. It's pretty much ready to go. We have to wait for him to get a hiatus in that real-life job to do a little tweaking that I pointed out to him. The other book that I've just handed in is the sequel to Out Of the Dark, which, yes, is the one with vampires in it. This one is rather cleverly titled Into the Light. I did it with Chris Kennedy, of the Four Horsemen universe and whatnot. He was my co-author on it. I'm really pleased with the way that it worked out. The vampires are a little flamboozled when they begin finding out some things about their own past and their own existence that neither they nor the earlier writers who didn't like the vampires didn't know. Okay? For… I won't go any deeper into it than that. But suffice it to say, that Vlad Tepes was a tiny bit mistaken about exactly how and what he became when he became it.
[Brandon] Excellent.
 
[Brandon] This topic's very interesting to me, because I work with a lot of aspiring writers. I teach at the University, and of course the podcast, and things like this. Looking back at myself when I was first making the choice to start writing, one of the things that I think holds back new writers, and I've kind of found some language that I can describe this more recently, is that, for me, there was this beautiful book I imagine somewhere out in the aether, right? It was like the Platonic ideal of a book. As, having read for many years, and sitting down to write the first time, it was like I knew this book was out there, but then my crude fingers could not get that book on the page. It was really frustrating to me. Because it felt like… It wasn't fear that I think stopped me, it was this sense that I was taking something beautiful and I was making it something flawed and terrible, because my skill wasn't good enough. I've found multiple other aspiring writers that kind of have this same attitude that… Less fear, more like, I guess I must not have done enough worldbuilding or I must not have thought it through enough, because this beautiful story, I just can't make it come out on the page.
[David] Well, that's…
[Brandon] So, I guess my question to you is strategies for writers who are having trouble making that transition, taking that chance, giving themselves permission to fail. What are some strategies that people could use to do that?
[David] Write the damn book.
[Laughter]
[David] And when you're done, if it's not what you thought you were going to come up with, file it under this was a learning experience, these are the things that I can see that I did wrong. Do those right in the next book. I have an entire file cabinet at home that has probably 300 short stories in it, that were written solely because they were things that I wanted to play with as a writer. How was I going to describe this? How was I going to handle this bit of characterization? You… Basically, this is one of the crafts that the only way you can learn to do it is to do it. There's not a credential program somewhere that is going to say, "Okay. Now you have a diploma. You'll go out there and be a successful writer." Okay? There are all kinds of courses that you can take and training that you can seek that will help you, give you tools that you might not have otherwise. But there's nobody out there who can teach you how to be a writer. Anybody who says we will teach you how to be a writer is taking your money. Okay? Because what they can do is they can teach you how they are a writer. They can teach you how these three guys over here are writers. They can't teach you how you're a writer. Okay? Characterization. Characterization is a critical component of any story you're going to tell. How do you build a character? Okay? One of the things that I do when I'm doing writing workshops is I rollup a character from one of the role-playing game series. I tell my students, I say, "Okay, this is the character that you have. This is the age, this is the gender, everything else. Go home, and between now and the next session, write me an explanation for why this character exists with these skills, these abilities, these disabilities." They frequently turn it into what is actually a very good short story. Okay? In getting out who this character is. That's the kind of thing that you have to be able to build on your own. I can give you that assignment, and tell you to go home and do it. But I can't say to you, the first way that you should do it is by doing thus and so, because the best that you could learn from that is how I do it. What makes a writer succeed is that writer's voice. You can take exactly the same story, the exact same plot, even the exact same characters by name. Okay? And have two different writers do the story. You have two totally different stories. Okay?
[Brandon] Absolutely.
 
[David] One of them is going to be the way that you tell the story, and one of them is going to be the way that somebody else tells the story. What makes you a successful writer is your voice finding its audience. You cannot do that trying to be someone else. You have to be you.
[Dan] Yeah. I… Finding that voice of your own is critical and it is difficult. I like to think about this in terms of Ender's Game. Because they had the kids in the Battle School, and they would fight against each other. Then there's this really critical scene towards the end of it, where Bean stands up in the lunch room and says, "Guys. We are doing the same strategies over and over and over. We will never learn anything new until we give ourselves the freedom to fail." That's when they kind of throw out the whole competition system and they say, "Okay. We're going to try this, and it probably will be awful, but we'll learn something from it.
[David] Yeah.
[Dan] So I imagine someone out there listening to this podcast thinking, lack of risk-taking is not my problem, I've tried everything I can think of. It's… I'm just not selling anything. Maybe what you need to do is something ridiculous. Maybe you need to change genre. Maybe you need to try something new. Maybe you need to put that big golden book that Brandon was talking about, that idealized thing that you have in mind, put that on a shelf and write something different.
[David] Okay. Let me tell you one of the most critical things that you should bear in mind as a writer. Write the story that interests you. They say, write what you know. Well, I don't know anybody who's been a starship captain. Okay? I'm sorry, there just aren't too many of them around for me to go interview, that kind of thing. But if there's a type of story that is especially suited to you, that you enjoy reading, etc. Point number one, you're not unique. That means there are other people who enjoy reading that same sort of story. It may not be what's currently hot. But publishers don't necessarily look for what's currently hot. They look for what they expect to be durable. Some publishers do. They want to push you into writing whatever is selling right now. Avoid them. Okay? I'm sorry. But you should. Okay? Now, if they say, "We'll pay you a stack of money to write it," then you can say to yourself, "Okay. They'll pay me a stack of money. I'll get some practice writing, and then I'll be able to go do what I want to do." But, point number one, if you like it, other people will like it. Point number two is if you like it, you will write it better than something you are writing that you feel that you have to write in order to be hot, in order to sell your work. Okay? Point number three is publishers are constantly looking for things to publish. Now, some publishers, for whatever combination of reasons, have blinders on or at least blinkers. Okay? Maybe, it's like, I don't agree with the political philosophy in that book. There's all kinds of idiosyncratic factors that can come into play. But the bottom line is publishers need stuff to publish. Keith Laumer once said that there's not the great unsold novel. There's only the great unwritten novel. Because if you write it, and it is good and you submit it long enough, you will sell it because publishers are looking for things to publish. The editor who discovered Thomas Wolfe… Thomas Wolfe had been rejected about eight or nine dozen times. Okay? Then this guy found… Discovered Thomas Wolfe and made his entire career out of the fact that he was the guy who discovered Thomas Wolfe. He was asked by another editor at one point. The guy said, "I read the first quarter of a million words, and it sucked. Where did you realize…?" He said, "About word 300,000."
[Hmm, hmm, hmm.]
[David] Okay? What I'm saying to you is that eventually, if what you have done is publishable, it will find a buyer. Sometimes, even if what you've done isn't punishable… Publishable. Punishable? There was…
[Laughter]
[David] I've read some horrible books before. But even if what you've written in its current form isn't publishable, sometimes you'll get that little comment back that will tell you why it wasn't. More often than not, you'll get a form letter that says, "I'm sorry. It doesn't really meet our needs at this moment. Etc., etc." But sometimes you'll get that little flicker of a response, and you go, "Oh!" Now, I've been doing this… I've supported myself as a writer since I was 17. I'm 67 this year. So I've been writing… I've been earning my living pushing words around for 50 years. Okay? I've been a published novelist for… Well, we sold the first… I sold the first book in April 1989. So this is the 30th year since I sold the first book. In the course of that time, I like to think I've learned a few things. Okay? There are some very simple things that an author… Okay. For example. Any aspiring writer should realize that the most important word in any sentence is the verb. Choose your verbs wisely. Don't say, "He came quickly to his feet." Say, "He leapt to his feet. He jerked to his feet. He jerked upright." Okay? Never use an -ing verb when you can avoid it, unless you want the voice of what you're writing to be passive. All right? Never bury dialogue inside a paragraph. If there's dialogue in a paragraph, start the paragraph with the dialogue and arrange the internal mechanics to make that work. Okay? Don't worry about choppy paragraphs. Worry about where you want to direct the reader's eye. You're setting the cadence, you're creating the rhythm. Maybe you need short choppy sentences and paragraphs at this point. Maybe you need one line paragraphs for emphasis. Okay? Maybe the one line paragraph that you need is, "In the world blew up." Okay? Because you're in the middle of a combat situation, there's a missile incoming, the character you're writing about doesn't know it. There's combat chatter, they're saying, "We're under fire," the character's turning around. Then the world blew up. As a separate paragraph. So think about those sorts of things when you're writing. That's not a question of my telling you to write in my voice. Because these are things that any writer can profit from, in the way that they construct and craft sentences, and sentences are what you build books out of.
[Brandon] We could probably sit here for another hour and listen to this.
[Chuckles]
[Brandon] Because these are excellent points. But we are out of time. I want to thank our audience at SpikeCon. Thank you guys.
[Applause]
[Brandon] I want to thank Mr. Weber for coming on the podcast.
 
[Brandon] Do you have a writing prompt you can give to our listeners?
[David] A writing prompt?
[Brandon] Yes.
[David] Something to do. I would say, go home and create a character. Okay? Not one that you set out to build because this is going to go in your story. But give yourself the assignment of taking a character that you didn't create because you rolled it up or whatever. Then, build in your worldbuilding bible, in your tech bible, whatever, build why that character is who that character is. Because stories are about characters. If the character is not interesting to the reader, the story will go nowhere. If the character is not interesting to you, and understood by you, you will not be able to communicate it to the reader. Your characters will still, if you do this long enough, the characters will evolve in the storytelling, and they should. So, as the life experience of that character is shared with your readers in multiple books, you have to understand how that character changes and incorporate it. Characters are what stories are about. Sentences are how you tell the story. Get those two things right, and the story will usually succeed. A weak story that is well told will succeed, where a strong story that is weakly told fails.
[Brandon] Awesome. I don't know that we could put it better than that. So, this has been Writing Excuses. You're out of excuses, now go write.
 
mbarker: (Me typing?)
[personal profile] mbarker
Writing Excuses 15.15: Dialog
 
 
Key Points: First question: If all your dialog scenes turn into logic-based debates, is that a problem? Yes. One scene like that, okay. Lots? Not so good. Make sure your scenes have two goals, a physical goal and a conversational goal. Logic-based debate sounds like a conflict of ideas, competing ideas. Sometimes you should have other kinds of conversations. Don't forget that most decisions are emotional, not logical. As an exercise, try removing every third line of dialog. Then add bridging material. Do all your character voices sound the same? Manipulate pacing, accent, and attitude for different voices. Punctuation, sentence structure and word choice, and how the person feels. Learn to use punctuation, experiment with m-dashes, colons, semicolons, commas, and ellipses. Second question: How can I create more variety in my dialogue scenes? Move the scene to another interesting setting. Give them two goals, a physical goal and a verbal/emotional goal. Think about the reader's reward. Think about the authorial intent, why do you need this scene, and the character's intention, what are they trying to accomplish?
 
[Brandon] This is Writing Excuses, Dialog.
[Mary Robinette] 15 minutes long.
[Dan] Because you're in a hurry.
[Howard] And we're not that smart.
[Brandon] I'm Brandon.
[Mary Robinette] I'm Mary Robinette.
[Dan] I'm Dan.
[Howard] And I'm having a conversation with my friends, Brandon, Mary Robinette, and Dan.
 
[Brandon] We are once again using your questions to sculpt these specific episodes. While the title is very generic, Dialog, there's a specific aspect of dialog you're asking questions about. Here is the first question. Most of my dialog seems to end up being… Turning into logic-based debates between whatever characters are in the room. Is this a problem?
[Mary Robinette] Yes.
[Laughter]
[Mary Robinette] There are times… I shouldn't say that. If it's all of your scenes are turning into that, that's a problem. Having a scene that's like that, that's not a problem. So there's a bunch of things that you can do to address that. One of them is to make sure that there's… If you give two goals in the room, one is a physical goal and the other is a conversational goal, that's immediately going to cause things to shift for the [garbled]
[Brandon] Yeah. Agreed. Now, going back to your first point, Mary Robinette, it's not necessarily a problem unless it's all the time. What this means is, having different scenes feel different is part of what makes a book work. Having some of your dialog scenes that read like Aaron Sorkin dialog, where it's just like back-and-forth, snap, snap, snap, snap, snap, is great. It can be really exciting, it can yank you through a scene really quick, it can make you smile, it can make you just have a blast. But if every page is only that, it starts to, like anything in writing,…
[Dan] It can be exhausting.
[Brandon] Yeah. It gets exhausting.
 
[Howard] Let's open up for a moment and look at the logic-based debate between two characters. Fundamentally, what you have there, it sounds like, is a conflict of ideas, and that is what… If that's what every scene is ending up being, then every scene in which you have dialog, the conflict is competing ideas. There is… If we categorize the types of conversation people have, one type of conversation that can be very dramatic is the one where one person is trying to tell a story without revealing a key secret, and the other person is trying to learn the key secret and doesn't care about the story. They're… Now they're not arguing, but there is tension, there is conflict.
[Dan] The fact that this is a logic-based debate also potentially highlights another issue which is that most people make decisions based on emotion, rather than on logic. I used to work in advertising and marketing, and that was our hallmark. People think they make decisions based on logic…
[Laughter]
[Dan] But at the end of the day, it comes down to whatever emotional connection they have forged between themselves and the solution. So making… If your characters are being very careful to plan out exactly the best possible course of action or determine in steady debate who is right and who is wrong, most conversations in the real world don't go that way. Some do. But most of them are a lot more emotional than that.
 
[Mary Robinette] There's a trick that I have, for when I discover that I have accidentally written one of those things. Aside from the introducing physical conflict. This is to go through… This is a totally mechanical exercise that's super fun. I go through and I remove every third line of dialog, because one of the things that happens when you're conversing with someone that you're familiar with is that you'll jump ahead. You'll see where they're heading and you'll jump to the next point. So when you pull out every third line of dialog… I want to be really clear. This is an exercise, this doesn't work for everything.
[Chuckles]
[Mary Robinette] But when you do it, what happens is that those natural jumps ahead begin to happen. You do have to put in some bridging material to cover them. But it gets really interesting, and often has a more naturalistic flow. It compresses the scene, too.
 
[Brandon] One of the worries I have from this question is, again, if everything is a logic-based debate, I worry about character voices all sounding the same. One of the things I look for as a reader that really makes scenes work for me is when there's a lot of variety to motivations, to how people approach a conversation. Dan mentioned this, a lot of people make decisions based on emotions. Having somebody think that they're logic-based, but there really emotional, facing someone who is very logic-based, or someone who's front about their emotions is often a more interesting scene than a platonic debate or a Socratic debate about here is… Are the logical points that I'm making. Often times, that's just really boring to read, because we want to see the character's investment in this.
 
[Mary Robinette] There are some tricks to changing the nature of a character voice that I learned from doing audiobook narration. There are five things that make a character voice in audio. Pitch, placement, pacing, accent, and attitude. Pitch and placement, you can't do a darn thing with on the page except refer to them. Pacing, accent, and attitude are absolutely things you can manipulate. The length of time… So, pacing, you control with punctuation. How long the sentences are, where you put the commas, whether or not a character gets commas. Someone who speaks in a run-on sentence is going to have a very different feel than someone who has lots of short sentences. Accent is the sentence structure and the word choice. So if you take a training phrase, like, "What did you say?" That is serving to say, "I want you to tell me more." It can take a lot of different forms, but a British nanny is going to say, "Pardon me, Dearie?" And a drill sergeant is going to say, "What do you say, maggot!"
[Brandon] [uh-hu]
[Mary Robinette] So, looking at the word choice and sentence structure. Then, the attitude is what the person… How the person feels. Again, that changes the word choices that we make. It changes our pacing. So looking at your use of punctuation, and your word choice, and sentence structure, is a great way to shift the language of your characters.
 
[Brandon] So, one of the things I noticed teaching my classes at the University over these last years, is that a lot of my students aren't very fluent with punctuation. Now, these are high-level students. It's usually… To get in my class, there's 15 slots, and we usually have 100 or more applications, and we picket based solely on how good are these… The sample chapters that they sent. So these are high-level amateur writers. I just assumed because they are high-level amateur writers that if they're not using certain punctuation structures, they've made a stylistic decision. Right? It's okay not to like m-dashes, for instance.
[Mary Robinette] Sure.
[Brandon] I love them. Other people are like, "You know what, I don't like this punctuation, it becomes a crutch, whatever." Totally all right. But I started to mention to people, like, "Hey, this might use an m-dash. I know you probably aren't stylistically interested in them, but you might want to experiment." They're like, "An m-dash?" I realized a lot of high-level writing student get there by practicing a ton, but they aren't using all the tools because they haven't been able to figure out how to take those boring, dry English major classes…
[Chuckles]
[Brandon] And apply them to actually writing stories. Using m-dashes, colons, semicolons, commas, ellipses in your dialog… That's like something that's vital to me, in order to make it feel right. I'm realizing more and more a lot of my students don't use it just because they've never been… Had those tools explained as potential tools for controlling how the reader reads a scene.
 
[Brandon] Let's stop for our book of the week. That is The Lost Future of Pepperharrow.
[Mary Robinette] By Natasha Pulley. I love this book. The first book is The Watchmaker of Filigree Street. I had enough time in between reading that one and when I got The Lost Future of Pepperharrow that I think that you can actually read this as a standalone. Obviously, there are some nuances. But, basically. The main character is a composer and a synesthete. He has synesthesia. It's set in Victorian England. There's another character who is clairvoyant. It's this whole interesting thing of, like, what is free will, what are the choices that you make, and then there's a clockwork octopus that steals socks. It's just beautifully, beautifully written.
[Howard] That actually explains a lot.
[Chuckles]
[Mary Robinette] Yeah. So many things. So beautifully written. I love these books with abandon. One of the other things that I also love is that there's a little girl character whose name is Six. She is… to a modern eye, she's probably autistic. But they don't have the word and the people just accept that this is who she is. They don't try to make her be someone else. She's just allowed to live her life, and there's no like "We're going to cure her" subplot or anything like that. It's just characters who are fascinating. I just love these books a lot. I'm going to ramble about them for days. The Lost Future of Pepperharrow. One of the reasons that I actually wanted to bring this up with dialog is that much of It takes place in Japan, where people are speaking Japanese. She has made the choice to render it in slang that is class linked to Victorian England, because the character who is interpreting it is a Victorian. So when someone is lower-class, in his head, he hears them as Cockney. Because…
[Brandon] Right.
[Mary Robinette] It's so good. It's really interesting.
[Brandon] Awesome. The Lost Future of Pepperharrow.
 
[Brandon] All right. So, the second question we have for this week is what can I do to create more variety in my dialog structure, or in my dialog scenes? One of the things you can do is something that I love to do. When I notice one of these scenes… Sometimes I just keep it, right? My dialog scene is working. Sometimes I'm like I have had too many scenes like this. These are the equivalents… I've talked about this a little bit on the podcast before. In movies, you will occasionally have scenes where two characters walk down a hallway, stop, and then there's a shot, reverse shot, as they have a conversation, then they walk a little further down the hallway, then they stop, and there's a shot, reverse shot, and then they walk a little further, and then shot, reverse shot. These scenes are okay, but they're kind of the cinematic version of sometimes you just need to summarize in your book. They're the sort of things that you don't want to have to use unless it's the exact right tool at the exact right time. They're a little bit lazy, and they're a little bit boring. In books, sometimes you have these scenes of dialog where you're like, "I just need to get this information across. I know I need to get it across. I don't want to do it as a big infodump. So I'm going to have characters have a conversation about it and do my best to not make it feel maid and butler." I have found most of the time, if I can move that scene into some other interesting setting… Let me give you an example from Oathbringer. I had one of these. It was boring.
[Chuckles]
[Brandon] It was one of the worst scenes in the book. I just threw it away. I instead had a character… I'm like, "Who is this character? What is happening?" Well, it's Dalinar. He is a warlord who is kind of repentant and becoming a different person, but he kind of wants to hold on to the fact that I'm a tough warrior. So he goes down and he wants to do some wrestling, right? It's this whole thing, I'm going to go recapture some of my youth. He just gets trounced by these younger men. In the meantime, his wife shows up and says, "We were supposed to have a meeting. We're going to talk about this." He's like, "Do it right now." It was during the wrestling match. You would think that this doesn't work, but it worked perfectly, because I was able to over… To give the subtext of he's trying to capture his youth without ever saying it. With the things she's saying representing his new life that he's supposed to be getting better at instead of going trying to recapture his youth. The scene just played wonderfully in this setting where he's getting pinned by these younger men.
[Chuckles]
[Brandon] That are feeling kind of embarrassed that they're taking their king and basically just… He can't do it anymore. Just changing that scene… When I ran that one through the writing group, one of my writing group members said, "Wow. This is the best scene in the whole sequence. The whole sequence of chapters." It started as the worst one. So just kind of giving some more flavor to the scene can be really handy.
 
[Mary Robinette] That gets back to one of the things we were talking about ahead of… At the early thing, was giving them two different goals, the physical goal and the verbal emotional goal. Sometimes those two things are vastly… They just are fighting themselves. That sounds like so much fun.
 
[Howard] I think in terms a lot of what is the reader's reward for having read this chapter or this scene or whatever. I mean, the scene has a purpose, and in some cases the purpose is, "Oh, I gotta do a bunch of exposition so that I can do a bunch of plot later." The scene's purpose is not the reward. One of the purposes should be a reward of some sort. Some page-turn-y bit. Taking the shot versus shot example… Or the whole hallway walking scene. One, yes, those are terribly lazy. But if in that scene, we are traversing a space between two very interesting spaces, and we arrive someplace where the camera opens up onto something wondrous, and the conversation stops because we are now in a new place looking at something interesting… Well, now that whole thing was justified because we set up pacing for an eye candy. Whatever.
[Brandon] Agreed. I love some of those things.
[Howard] I always think about it in terms of what's the reward for the reader? If there isn't one, what can I put in?
 
[Mary Robinette] You said something that made me think of a thing which is that when you are looking at these scenes, they actually serve two functions. There's the authorial intent, the reason you, the author, need that book… That scene in there. But then there's the character intention. Every time we're talking, we're speaking for a reason. There's something that we are trying to accomplish. Sometimes it's I want to look clever, sometimes I want to get information, sometimes it's I want to prevent someone… It's… There's a purpose behind that. So if you can think about exactly why the character is saying that, and you make sure that that is present in the scene… It's not a scene that's just, "Hello, here is my authorial intent."
[Chuckles]
[Dan] Yeah, that's what I wanted to mention as well, because when we start scenes, we often think about what our goal as the writer is, what is this scene intended to accomplish. Making sure that you know what their goals are… Not only does it provide more characterization like that, but usually what it does is it brings a lot of imbalance into the scene. People want to have a different conversation than the person they're talking to wants to have. Or, you will have a power imbalance, where one character is trying to convince their teenager or their employee or something to do something, like, "I don't want to be a part of this conversation at all." Or just a child talking to an adult and not being treated seriously. Those imbalances, wherever they come from and however they manifest, can add a lot of texture in there as well.
[Brandon] All right. That was a really good conversation about dialog.
[Dan] Hey!
 
[Brandon] Look at that. Let's go ahead and go to our homework, which Mary Robinette is going to give to us.
[Mary Robinette] Yes. So, what I want you to do is I want you to take a scene with dialog. This can be a scene from something that's already written or something that… A published thing or something that you've written. I want you to remove all of the description from it. So that you're just left with dialog. Then I want you to do that thing I mentioned earlier, I want you to remove every third line of dialog. Put the context back in and use body language and internal motivation, where the character is thinking. Build bridging things in there so that the scene now flows, with those pieces of dialog missing.
[Brandon] This has been Writing Excuses. You're out of excuses, now go write.
 
mbarker: (Fireworks Delight)
[personal profile] mbarker
Writing Excuses 15.08: Q&A on a Ship
 
 
Q&A Points:
Q: What have any of you learned in the past year that has improved your craft?
A: Talk to your editor early in the process. Use an outboard brain. Do the hard thing. Take a chance, make mistakes, and do something because it might be fun. Go watch Lindsay Ellis Three Act Structure. (Maybe this one? https://youtu.be/o0QO7YuKKdI)
Q: My question is when you're having trouble, how do you know if it's a "I don't feel like writing today" problem or there's a structural problem that your mind is trying to ignore because it would be difficult to deal with?
A: Look at the problem, what is the barrier to moving the story forward? Make yourself a checklist, an inventory of things that can go wrong. Trust your instincts.
Q: As published professional authors, how far ahead do you plan the futures of your careers? Do you know what genres, series, or even specific books that you'll be working on in five years or in 15 years?
A: Committed idiot. Plan ahead, but publishing is volatile. Strategy, planning, but be ready to drop it. Be ready to jump in a different direction. Have a roadmap, and build a new one if you need to. Diversified income. Make plans for multiple scenarios, for whatever happens at cost points.
Q: How do you tell when a fight or a battle or a climactic final showdown is going on for too long?
A: When you wonder if it's gone on too long.
Q: How do you continue to learn and improve on your writing craft, now that you're further in your career? Have there been any times that you felt like you've plateaued and what do you do about it?
A: Learn by teaching. Externalize and explain, talk through the process.
Q: When you're working on multiple projects, how do you manage or prioritize yourself such that you don't get too disconnected from one project while you're working on another?
A: Identify different phases, and avoid doubling up on phases.
Q: If you've got multiple characters with very strong voices, how do you feel about having multiple first-person perspectives? Horribly bad idea or just really difficult?
A: Try it. See how it reads.
Q: What are the most important elements to include on the last page of your book?
A: The end is a frame, matching your beginning. Show who the character is now, how things have changed, and give the reader the emotional punch you've been aiming at.
Q: What are some things we can do to work on developing and strengthening voice when writing in the third person?
A: Rhythms that are linked to the character's personality, idioms, metaphors. Make the character feel specific and vivid.
Q: How do you decide who works best as an alpha reader and who works better as a beta reader?
A: Experience and personal preference. What are you looking for in readers, how are you using them?
Q: My question is in secondary world fiction, can you talk about how to decide between calling a horse just a horse or something unique to the world?
A: Does it connect to your story? If a horse is just a horse, call it a horse.
Q: How much leeway will an agent generally give a new writer if they like the idea or concept of a story or see promise in it, but it isn't quite there yet?
A: Agents work with people, not projects. If they believe in the person, they get lots of leeway.
 
[Mary Robinette] Season 15, Episode Eight.
[Dan] This is Writing Excuses, Q&A on a Ship.
[Mary Robinette] 15 minutes long.
[Dongwon] Because you're in a hurry.
[Howard] And we're not that smart.
[Dan] I'm Dan.
[Mary Robinette] I'm Mary Robinette.
[Dongwon] I'm Dongwon.
[Howard] I've been on this ship for several days now.
[Chuckles]
[Dan] Which is a lot longer than 15 minutes. We are here at the 2019 Writing Excuses Retreat on a cruise ship in the Caribbean Sea. Actually, right now we're in the Gulf of Mexico. We have a live audience in front of us. Say hello, live audience.
[Whoo!]
[Dan] Awesome. We have asked them to ask us some questions. Our theme this whole year is the questions of the audience. We've been trying to answer them, we'll continue doing that throughout. Now, we have some live ones. So, our first question. Tell us your name and your question.
 
[Caleb] This is Caleb. I'm wondering what any of you have learned in the past year that has improved your craft?
[Mary Robinette] What any of us have learned in the past year that has improved our craft? I actually learned the value of talking to my editor really early in the process. One of the things that happened to me this year was that I had a number of events that derailed me from writing. I was working on a novel, and my usual process did not work. So… When I say editor, what I guess I mean is using an outboard brain. My usual process was not working, because I kept having life things go wrong. There were some family members at hospitals, then we were moving, and it was just a lot of things. Going to someone else and saying, "I cannot hold this story in my head. Please help me focus." was immensely valuable and actually got me back on track.
[Dongwon] That's convenient, because the lesson I learned this year was to talk to my clients early in the process.
[Chuckles]
[Dongwon] To make sure that everything's on track. I think one of the things that I learned that kind of lined up with that is to not be afraid to push people to do the thing that is hard. Right? In that sometimes when you're giving editorial feedback, because you're working with somebody who puts their heart and soul into a manuscript, into a book, you want to be… You want to be nice, right? You want to go easy on them in certain ways because you like this person, you work with this person. For me, one of the things I had to really learn in this past year is to get involved early and don't be afraid of saying, "Is this really the right choice? Is this the best way to get where you're going?" Sometimes, breaking it down and doing the hard work is the most important thing. Whether or not that's going to make someone upset.
[Howard] For me, it was when I joined the TypeCastRPG role-playing game and decided that, you know what, for fun, I think I'm going to try to live sketch things that happen during the game. The pressure there being I need to turn out a… What is ultimately a single panel comic strip that depends on the context of the game in a minute and a half. Then we did a live show at [FanEx] and they set up an Elmo and I… To borrow the metaphor, screwed the courage to the wall and said, "I'm going to make terrible, terrible mistakes and I'm going to do it when my arms are 10 feet long on this screen behind me…"
[Chuckles]
[Howard] "But I'm going to do it anyway because it might be fun." It unlocked a piece of my brain that allowed me to visualize more quickly and draw faster and draw things I've never drawn before.
[Dan] Fantastic. Just, really quick for me, I talked about this in one of the classes that I taught here on the retreat, the Lindsay Ellis's episode about three act structure and the way that she explained it made three act structure work for me in a way that it never has before. So everyone go watch that. It's brilliant.
 
[Dan] All right. We have another question.
[Allison] Hi. My name is Allison. My question is when you're having trouble, how do you know if it's a "I don't feel like writing today" problem or there's a structural problem that your mind is trying to ignore because it would be difficult to deal with?
[Mary Robinette] I wish I knew the answer to that one.
[Chuckles]
[Mary Robinette] That's a really super common problem. The way I evaluate it is whether or not… Is to interrogate the quest… The problem that I'm having. I look at the problem and I'm like, "Okay. What is the barrier between me and moving this story forward?" If it's… If I can't identify a barrier, that means that it's probably me, it is not actually the story. If it is… Sometimes it is… There is actually a problem with the story that is really difficult to diagnose. That's when handing it to someone else to look at becomes useful. But most of the time, if I ask just what is the barrier that is between me and moving forward, or the character and moving forward, that will unlock what the problem is.
[Howard] I've found that, for a lot of people, by the time you reach a point in your writing career where you're comfortable answering this question, you may have moved beyond actually writing down the equivalent of a preflight checklist. But having a preflight checklist, having a way to take inventory of the things that can be wrong… They might be diagnostic tools like pacing, three act structure, character arc, conflict, seven point whatever… The sorts of things that we talk about here on Writing Excuses all the time. When I'm writing jokes, I have this sort of checklist. I've internalized it. But what I found is that when I'm stuck, I have to take inventory. A lot of the times, it's me. I haven't had enough sleep. I haven't eaten correctly. I'm exhausted because of an emotional thing. The temperature in the room is wrong and it's making me grouchy. This character is at the wrong point in their character arc for me to write the scene that I want to write, therefore, I don't feel justified in writing it. By the time I'm able to articulate these things, the unlocking starts moving really quickly. I can see where the problems are, and where the problems aren't.
[Dongwon] I think it's probably the most frustrating advice I give, and also the most important advice that I like to give, is that you need to learn to trust your instincts. Right? But this is a case where it's very hard to tell where the line between your conscious thought and your instinct is. So, the thing I think about a lot is what Howard was just talking about is the ways in which your conscious and subconscious mind are connected to your embodiment, right? So, a lot of things that can help you are really core mental health and mindfulness techniques, right? Meditation, yoga, go for a run, go take a shower, go take a break. Find something that uses up part of your brain so that your subconscious can chew on it. Then come back to it when you're feeling calm and relaxed and centered, and try and get in touch with what is your core emotion here? What is your instinct telling you, versus what is your fear telling you? Right? If that instinct is saying, "Actually, it's a structural problem here," then focus on that, and do that hard work. On average, if you're having that question, you're probably right, that the problem is bigger than I don't feel like writing right now. On average.
[Mary Robinette] I forgot that I have an entire blog post on this that we'll put in the liner notes. Which is… For those people who never go to look at the liner notes, you can search for it. It's called Sometimes Writer's Block Is Really Depression. I talk about how to diagnose the kind of delays that you are having and the kind of… Like, if your drowsy, it's probably that your story is boring. If you are restless, it's probably that you don't actually know the next thing that's going to happen or you don't believe it actually, I think. But, anyway, Sometimes Writer's Block Is Really Depression. It includes how to diagnose it, and then a long list of tools for when it is… The problem is not with the manuscript, but external to the manuscript, to your own life. Some things to help you move forward.
 
[Dan] Awesome. Cool. Next question.
[Matt] Hello, my name is Matt Chambers. My question is as published professional authors, how far ahead do you plan the futures of your careers? Do you know what genres, series, or even specific books that you'll be working on in five years or in 15 years?
[Howard] 10 years ago…
[Dan] Now I'm just depressed.
[Laughter]
[Howard] 10 years ago, I could have told you that 10 years from now, I would definitely still be doing Schlock Mercenary. Five years ago, I could have told you when the major Schlock Mercenary mega arc was going to end. Two years ago, I could have, but wouldn't have, told you how it was going to end and what all the book plans and plot plans were around that. This year, I am re-thinking all of that, because I was probably an idiot, but I'm committed, so I'm sticking to it in a blind panic.
[Laughter]
[Dan] Committed idiot is actually a great thing to put on my business cards. Six years ago, I had the very best year of my career up to that point, and since.
[Howard] Oh, dear.
[Dan] I thought at the time that I knew I would be doing six years later, and had no idea that one of my publishers was going to dry up completely, that one of my series was going to tank abysmally. So, kind of my answer to this is that it is very smart to plan ahead, but that this industry is very volatile. A lesson I did not learn early enough is how to plan around that volatility. The good news is we're going to have one, and possibly two, episodes on this exact topic later in the year with Dongwon about how to plan out your career and how that career can change and how to reboot it when it falls apart.
[Dongwon] Yeah. I love talking to my clients about strategy. A lot of times, what most of them are planning three, four… Not even books, like 3 to 4 contracts out, right? And a contract can be 2 to 3 books. So it's what are we doing here, what's coming after that, what's coming after that? The important thing, as Dan kind of touched on, is that you have to be sort of ready to throw all of that out at the drop of a hat, right? Publishing is extremely volatile, you have no idea what's going to happen when that book hits the market. So you have to be kind of ready to jump in a different direction. Sometimes you have backup plans, and sometimes you don't. But always have something… Some roadmap of where you want to go. Then be ready to build a new one when you need to.
[Mary Robinette] Yeah. I… Much like everyone else, my plans change. The things that… For me, the metrics that have been working is that I have… I have kept my income stream diversified, so that's why I have three different careers running simultaneously. So that when one of them is not doing well, I can fill in the gaps with one of the others. I also think about the shape that I want my career to take. That, generally, is that I want to be able to turn down the gigs that I don't want to do. Which means that if a really lucrative contract comes in, and I'm like, "That looks… I mean, the money looks really great, but I don't want to be pigeonholed into doing that kind of work," that's not… That is something that I can think about turning down, and that I can decide in the moment. I have a giant list of novels that I want to write. I won't get to write them all, probably. But I keep them. Then, I think, the last piece of advice that I was just given this past year… I was in an enviable position, which is that I had just won the Nebula and the Locus, and we were looking at the Hugo. I was like… People kept saying, "Well, you're going to win it." I'm like, "You can't think that. That's not healthy. Certainly not healthy for me." Then my agent, Seth Fishman, said I should think about it like applying to college. That you don't know whether or not you're going to get into college, but you make plans for both scenarios. You make plans for well, if I get into college, I'm going to need to be able to put these things into place. If I don't get into college, then these are the backup plans that I have and this is how I'm going to occupy my life. So I think that that's one of the things that is very useful, is to think about the possible cusp points in your career, and to think about positive outcomes for either cusp point. So that's… That has been very helpful for me. Fortunately, I did get into college, in this particular scenario.
[Chuckles]
[Mary Robinette] But it was also… Even the positive things can rock you if you are not prepared for them.
 
[Dan] Awesome. I want to pause right now for our book of the week, which is also Mary Robinette.
[Mary Robinette] Yes. I want to talk about a book called Jade War, which is the sequel to Fonda Lee's… Wait. Yes. The sequel to Fonda Lee's Jade City. I just had this moment of thinking that I had them backwards. So, I blurbed the first book, and the second book is every bit as fantastic. It is the Godfather meets like a Kung Fu wire film. It's secondary world fantasy, but it feels like 1960s or 70s Earth. But there are people who can use jade and they can do magic, except they don't think of it as magic, it's just part of an… It's just completely woven into the world. It feels so real that I am surprised that it is not. The relationships are compelling. If you are someone who likes a well-written sex scene, it is not the entirety of the book, but there are a couple in there that are some of the hottest and… Like, really beautifully drawn consensual sex scenes. The consensual parts is the part that I find appealing. But the…
[Chuckles]
[Mary Robinette] Just the entire thing, it's great. It's Jade War by Fonda Lee.
[Dan] Cool. Thank you very much.
 
[Dan] Now, we still have several questions to get… Left. We want to try to get to them all. We're going to let this episode run a little long. But we're going to call this the lightning round, okay? So ask your question, and then one of us will answer it instead of all four. So, go.
[Cameron] Okay. Hey, guys, my name is Cameron. I was wondering how do you tell when a fight or a battle or a climactic final showdown is going on for too long?
[Dongwon] When you wonder if it's gone on too long.
[Laughter]
[Dan] [Haha!] Excellent answer. Next?
[Chuckles]
 
[Caitlin] Hi, I'm Caitlin. How do you continue to learn and improve on your writing craft, now that you're further in your career? Have there been any times that you felt like you've plateaued and what do you do about it?
[Mary Robinette] I learn by teaching. When I was a pup… Getting trained in puppetry, what my instructor had me do is he would have me learn everything with my right hand, he would teach me with my right hand, then he would have me teach my left hand how to do it. What he said was any time you have to externalize and explain what you're doing, even if it's to yourself, that it causes you to hone your craft and to get rid of the parts that aren't important. I find that when I am teaching students, even if it's someone that is a peer and just saying, "Hey, this is the thing that I've learned today." Even if they don't necessarily need to know it, but I'm talking through the process, that it makes me better at my craft.
 
[Jessica] Hi, I'm Jessica. When you're working on multiple projects, how do you manage or prioritize yourself such that you don't get too disconnected from one project while you're working on another?
[Dan] My answer to that has always been that I will identify the different phases that each project has to go through, and then make sure that I'm not doubling them up. So I'm never writing two things at a time, but I could be writing one while revising another or outlining another or editing or proofing or whatever it is. That way, it makes it much easier for me to keep them in my brain, because they're all in different parts of my brain.
 
[Kevin] Hi. I'm Kevin. If you've got multiple characters with very strong voices, how do you feel about having multiple first-person perspectives? Horribly bad idea or just really difficult?
[Howard] I love the way POV use changes in our culture over time. I think that that could work. I don't know that I've seen it done, but I've thought about doing it myself. I think that 20 years from now, that could end up being the rule rather than an exception, because these sorts of things are cultural. If it's what you want to do, go for it.
[Dongwon] I just want to jump in with one little note, is the thing I run into a lot from writers and in the writing community, is people think about POV really, really rigidly. So, like, if I start in third person limited, I have to stay that way all throughout. Whereas, I think, we're seeing a lot of things that are really pushing back against that. N. K. Jemisin's Fifth Season is a really great example. Even Robert Jackson Bennett's Foundryside, you'll see POV jump around from first person to third person, you'll see tense shifts, things like that. So feel free to really sort of experiment with the different perspectives and the different POV's that you have. You can drop into one just for a chapter or a scene, and then they can never reappear again. So, feel free to try different things and experiment and see how it reads. I think writers and crit groups are very focused on consistent POV. I don't think readers even notice.
 
[Emma] Hi. I'm Emma. What are the most important elements to include on the last page of your book?
[Oooo]
[Howard] Your Patreon.
[Laughter]
[Mary Robinette] So, what I think about when I get to the end is it is a frame. I am framing something that I set up at the beginning. At the beginning, I made promises to the reader. One of the things that I promised them is that they would feel a certain way when they get to the end. So when I look at that last paragraph, I think about it as the beginning in reverse, the inverse of that. I try to make sure that I'm showing who my character is now, where they are now, and the ways in which things have shifted. Doing that in a way that makes the reader have that emotional punch that I had been going for through the whole thing. Like, if I had been wanting them to have a sense of dread all the way through, and then the catharsis of relief, then that last thing needs to contain relief. If I want them to still feel dread, then that last thing still needs to have dread in it. So it's a… For me, it's the frame, it's the button, and that's what I look for at the end.
 
[Jess] Hi. I'm Jess. What are some things we can do to work on developing and strengthening voice when writing in the third person?
[Mary Robinette] I can take that one.
[Dan] Do it.
[Mary Robinette] So. Coming from theater and audiobook, the thing about third person and the way… Is that it is actually still very much first-person in this real simple way. The narrator is telling a story to the audience. The narrator is sometimes very closely linked to a third person character, but even so, there is a storyteller who is speaking to the audience. What you're looking for with the voice are rhythms that are linked to the character's personality. If it is a tight limited third person, you want to use everything… You want to make sure that the idioms that you're using, the metaphors that they're using, that these are all linked to how they self define themselves. All of that is going to make the character feel specific and vivid in ways that aiming for the so-called transparent prose will not.
 
[Morgan] Hi, I'm Morgan. How do you decide who works best as an alpha reader and who works better as a beta reader?
[Howard] Sad, sorry experience.
[Chuckles]
[Dan] Yeah. I mean, that really is the answer. I know Mary Robinette and I, for example, have very different criteria as to who we count as an alpha and who we count as a beta reader. That… It all comes down to experience and personal preference, I think.
[Howard] For my own part, an alpha reader… When I've handed it to an alpha reader and gotten it back, I want to feel energized about doing the things that need to be done to fix it. I want my offer readers to energize me. My beta readers I want to be a little more critical and help me fine-tune things. But I'm fragile that way.
[Mary Robinette] Yeah, I'm… Just to demonstrate that we are sometimes counter. The thing that I'm looking for in a beta… In an alpha reader is someone who is asking me the right questions to help me unpack it a little bit further so that the beta readers are getting something that is closer to the story that I'm trying to tell. The beta readers, I am using them as a general, but the alpha reader… For me, the alpha reader in this case is Alessandra Meechum [sp?], most of the time, and she is… She's what is sometimes called the ideal reader, which is that she represents the core audience that I am writing for. So when I'm writing, I am specifically writing to see whether or not I make her go, "Oh, I love this," or "I hate this so much."
[Chuckles]
[Mary Robinette] That often pleases me a great deal.
[Laughter]
[Mary Robinette] So it depends how you're using them. I'm using her to shape the story. I've spotted… Sometimes I'll spot someone in beta and go, "Oh. You also sit in that ideal reader category." There are some stories that I'm going to write at some point that she will not be the ideal reader for, and I'll switch out alphas for that story. But that's what I look for.
[Dan] It's worth pointing out that Alessandra is in the room, and beaming like the sun to be referred to as an ideal reader. So.
 
[Nick] Hello. I'm Nick. My question is in secondary world fiction, can you talk about how to decide between calling a horse just a horse or something unique to the world?
[Oooo]
[Dongwon] I would say only rename things if there's a big sort of… If it connects to the core of your story, right? If the question you're asking is about, I don't know, national identity, for example, then it can be very complicated to use an existing country or an existing sort of language structure. So… If… Unless you're asking the question of what is the meaning of horse, then I wouldn't rename it, right? But if you're trying to disrupt ideas of like what do we consider animals, what do we consider our relationship to them, what are beasts of burden, then that's a case where maybe playing with it would give you an opportunity to really do a lot more there. But, in general, if it's a horse, call it a horse.
 
[Matthew] Hello, my name is Matthew. How much leeway will an agent generally give a new writer if they like the idea or concept of a story or see promise in it, but it isn't quite there yet?
[Dongwon] I wonder who's going to answer this one?
[Laughter]
[Mary Robinette] I don't know. Well, I'll take… No.
[Dongwon] The thing that I talk about a lot is that I work with people, not projects. Right? I sign a client, I don't sign a single book. So, the answer is if I believe in the person, then all the leeway in the world, right? That's something that we'll work together to make it right. What goes into that decision is hard to articulate in a lot of ways. But I have to be excited about this person's potential to do something really interesting… Even if they're not quite there yet. So there are clients I've worked with for years and years and years, and we haven't gotten out with anything. But we're still working together, we're still honing in on what the right project is… Or how to do X, Y, or Z. So, the answer is, it depends a lot on the person. The right circumstances, it's okay if that book isn't quite there, so long as I can see you're doing something interesting and I can see that you are someone who has all the chops, all the drive, all the ambition to get to where you need to get to.
 
[Dan] Great. So, that is all our questions that we have. I'm sure that there are many more burning in your hearts right now, but… Thank you for listening. We have a piece of homework for you. So, once again, we're throwing this to Dongwon.
[Dongwon] So, I think that the openings of novels are really, really important. It's a great opportunity to hook your reader. More than that, it's an opportunity to get someone to say, "Yes, I'm going to spend $20 or whatever it is to buy this book." So what I would like each of you to do is take the first line of your work in progress or something that you've finished and rewrite it three separate times. Make sure that when you write each one, it's not three variations on the same sentence. Try and shake those up as much as possible, right? Try a different voice. Try a different style. Try different… Even like points to start the scene and see what jumps out at you. What is the most exciting, what grabs you, what are you excited about to keep going with. I think that will tell you a lot about how your opening scenes should work so that your pulling the reader into your story as forcefully as possible.
[Dan] Perfect. Okay. This has been Writing Excuses. You are out of excuses. Now go write.
 

Profile

Writing Excuses Transcripts

April 2025

S M T W T F S
  12 345
6789 101112
13141516 171819
20212223242526
27282930   

Syndicate

RSS Atom

Most Popular Tags

Style Credit

Expand Cut Tags

No cut tags
Page generated Apr. 23rd, 2025 10:43 am
Powered by Dreamwidth Studios